Vanisource - User contributions [en]

CC Antya 12 (1975)

2019-11-12T16:48:41Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Antya-lila Chapter 12]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Antya (1975)|Antya-līlā]], Chapter 12: The Loving Dealings Between Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Jagadānanda Paṇḍita'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Antya 11 (1975)|Antya-līlā 11]] '''[[CC Antya 11 (1975)|Antya-līlā 11]] - [[CC Antya 13 (1975)|Antya-līlā 13]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Antya 13 (1975)|Antya-līlā 13]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

'''[[CC Antya 12 (1975) Summary|Antya 12 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Antya 12.1 (1975)|Antya 12.1]]:''' O devotees, may the transcendental life and characteristics of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu be always heard, chanted and meditated upon with great happiness.

'''[[CC Antya 12.2 (1975)|Antya 12.2]]:''' All glories to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is all-merciful! All glories to Nityānanda Prabhu, who is an ocean of mercy!

'''[[CC Antya 12.3 (1975)|Antya 12.3]]:''' All glories to Advaita Ācārya, who is also an ocean of mercy! All glories to all the devotees of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, whose hearts are always filled with mercy!

'''[[CC Antya 12.4 (1975)|Antya 12.4]]:''' The mind of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was always morose because of a continuously manifested feeling of separation from Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Antya 12.5 (1975)|Antya 12.5]]:''' The Lord would cry, "O My Lord Kṛṣṇa, My life and soul! O son of Mahārāja Nanda, where shall I go? Where shall I attain You? O Supreme Personality who plays with Your flute to Your mouth!"

'''[[CC Antya 12.6 (1975)|Antya 12.6]]:''' This was His situation day and night. Unable to find peace of mind, He passed His nights with great difficulty in the company of Svarūpa Dāmodara and Rāmānanda Rāya.

'''[[CC Antya 12.7 (1975)|Antya 12.7]]:''' Meanwhile, all the devotees journeyed from their homes in Bengal to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 12.8 (1975)|Antya 12.8]]:''' Headed by Śivānanda Sena, Advaita Ācārya and others, all the devotees assembled in Navadvīpa.

'''[[CC Antya 12.9 (1975)|Antya 12.9]]:''' The inhabitants of Kulīna-grāma and Khaṇḍa village also assembled at Navadvīpa.

'''[[CC Antya 12.10 (1975)|Antya 12.10]]:''' Because Nityānanda Prabhu was preaching in Bengal, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had ordered Him not to come to Jagannātha Purī. That year, however, He went with the rest of the party to see the Lord.

'''[[CC Antya 12.11 (1975)|Antya 12.11]]:''' Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura was also there with his three brothers and his wife, Mālinī. Ācāryaratna was similarly accompanied by his wife.

'''[[CC Antya 12.12 (1975)|Antya 12.12]]:''' The wife of Śivānanda Sena also came, along with their three sons. Rāghava Paṇḍita joined them, carrying his famous bags of food.

'''[[CC Antya 12.13 (1975)|Antya 12.13]]:''' Vāsudeva Datta, Murāri Gupta, Vidyānidhi and many other devotees went to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. All together, they numbered two or three hundred.

'''[[CC Antya 12.14 (1975)|Antya 12.14]]:''' The devotees first saw Śacīmātā and took her permission. Then, in great happiness, they started for Jagannātha Purī, congregationally chanting the holy name of the Lord.

'''[[CC Antya 12.15 (1975)|Antya 12.15]]:''' Śivānanda Sena managed the payment of tolls at different places. Maintaining everyone, he guided all the devotees in great happiness.

'''[[CC Antya 12.16 (1975)|Antya 12.16]]:''' Śivānanda Sena took care of everyone and gave each devotee places to stay. He knew all the paths leading to Orissa.

'''[[CC Antya 12.17 (1975)|Antya 12.17]]:''' One day when the party was being checked by a toll collector, the devotees were allowed to pass, and Śivānanda Sena remained behind alone to pay the taxes.

'''[[CC Antya 12.18 (1975)|Antya 12.18]]:''' The party went into a village and waited beneath a tree because no one but Śivānanda Sena could arrange for their residential quarters.

'''[[CC Antya 12.19 (1975)|Antya 12.19]]:''' Nityānanda Prabhu meanwhile became very hungry and upset. Because He had not yet obtained a suitable residence, He began calling Śivānanda Sena ill names.

'''[[CC Antya 12.20 (1975)|Antya 12.20]]:''' "Śivānanda Sena has not arranged for My residence," He complained, "and I am so hungry I could die. Because he has not come, I curse his three sons to die."

'''[[CC Antya 12.21 (1975)|Antya 12.21]]:''' Hearing this curse, Śivānanda Sena's wife began to cry. Just then, Śivānanda returned from the toll station.

'''[[CC Antya 12.22 (1975)|Antya 12.22]]:''' Crying, his wife informed him, "Lord Nityānanda has cursed our sons to die because His quarters have not been provided."

'''[[CC Antya 12.23 (1975)|Antya 12.23]]:''' Śivānanda Sena replied, "You crazy woman! Why are you needlessly crying? Let my three sons die for all the inconvenience we have caused Nityānanda Prabhu."

'''[[CC Antya 12.24 (1975)|Antya 12.24]]:''' After saying this, Śivānanda Sena went to Nityānanda Prabhu, who then stood up and kicked him.

'''[[CC Antya 12.25 (1975)|Antya 12.25]]:''' Very pleased at being kicked, Śivānanda Sena quickly arranged for a milkman's house to be the Lord's residence.

'''[[CC Antya 12.26 (1975)|Antya 12.26]]:''' Śivānanda Sena touched the lotus feet of Nityānanda Prabhu and led Him to His residence. After giving the Lord His quarters, Śivānanda Sena, being very pleased, spoke as follows.

'''[[CC Antya 12.27 (1975)|Antya 12.27]]:''' "Today You have accepted me as Your servant and have properly punished me for my offense.

'''[[CC Antya 12.28 (1975)|Antya 12.28]]:''' "My dear Lord, Your chastising me is Your causeless mercy. Who within the three worlds can understand Your real character?

'''[[CC Antya 12.29 (1975)|Antya 12.29]]:''' "The dust of Your lotus feet is not attainable even by Lord Brahmā, yet Your lotus feet have touched my wretched body.

'''[[CC Antya 12.30 (1975)|Antya 12.30]]:''' "Today my birth, my family and my activities have all become successful. Today I have achieved the fulfillment of religious principles, economic development, satisfaction of the senses and ultimately devotional service to Lord Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Antya 12.31 (1975)|Antya 12.31]]:''' When Lord Nityānanda heard this, He was very happy. He rose and embraced Śivānanda Sena in great love.

'''[[CC Antya 12.32 (1975)|Antya 12.32]]:''' Being very pleased by Nityānanda Prabhu's behavior, Śivānanda Sena began to arrange residential quarters for all the Vaiṣṇavas, headed by Advaita Ācārya.

'''[[CC Antya 12.33 (1975)|Antya 12.33]]:''' One of Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu's characteristics is His contradictory nature. When He becomes angry and kicks someone, it is actually to his benefit.

'''[[CC Antya 12.34 (1975)|Antya 12.34]]:''' Śivānanda Sena's nephew, Śrīkānta, the son of his sister, felt offended, and he commented on the matter when his uncle was absent.

'''[[CC Antya 12.35 (1975)|Antya 12.35]]:''' "My uncle is well known as one of the associates of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, but Lord Nityānanda Prabhu asserts His superiority by kicking him."

'''[[CC Antya 12.36 (1975)|Antya 12.36]]:''' After saying this, Śrīkānta, who was only a boy, left the group and traveled on alone to the residence of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 12.37 (1975)|Antya 12.37]]:''' When Śrīkānta offered obeisances to the Lord, he was still wearing his shirt and coat. Therefore Govinda told him, "My dear Śrīkānta, first take off these garments."

'''[[CC Antya 12.38 (1975)|Antya 12.38]]:''' As Govinda was warning Śrīkānta, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "Don't bother him. Let Śrīkānta do whatever he likes, for he has come here in a distressed state of mind."

'''[[CC Antya 12.39 (1975)|Antya 12.39]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu inquired from Śrīkānta about all the Vaiṣṇavas, and the boy informed the Lord about them, naming them one after another.

'''[[CC Antya 12.40 (1975)|Antya 12.40]]:''' When Śrīkānta Sena heard the Lord say,"He is distressed," he could understand that the Lord is omniscient.

'''[[CC Antya 12.41 (1975)|Antya 12.41]]:''' As he described the Vaiṣṇavas, therefore, he did not mention Lord Nitya-nanda's kicking Śivānanda Sena. Meanwhile, all the devotees arrived and went to meet the Lord.

'''[[CC Antya 12.42 (1975)|Antya 12.42]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu received them all, just as He had in previous years. The women, however, saw the Lord from a distance.

'''[[CC Antya 12.43 (1975)|Antya 12.43]]:''' The Lord again arranged for the residential quarters of all the devotees and thereafter called them to partake of the remnants of food offered to Lord Jagannātha.

'''[[CC Antya 12.44 (1975)|Antya 12.44]]:''' Śivānanda Sena introduced his three sons to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Because they were his sons, the Lord showed the boys great mercy.

'''[[CC Antya 12.45 (1975)|Antya 12.45]]:''' Lord Caitanya asked the youngest son's name, and Śivānanda Sena informed the Lord that his name was Paramānanda dāsa.

'''[[CC Antya 12.46-47 (1975)|Antya 12.46-47]]:''' Once before when Śivānanda Sena had visited Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu at His residence, the Lord had told him, "When this son is born, give him the name Purī dāsa."

'''[[CC Antya 12.48 (1975)|Antya 12.48]]:''' The son was in the womb of his wife, and when he returned home the son was born.

'''[[CC Antya 12.49 (1975)|Antya 12.49]]:''' The child was named Paramānanda dāsa in accordance with the Lord's order, and the Lord jokingly called him Purī dāsa.

'''[[CC Antya 12.50 (1975)|Antya 12.50]]:''' When Śivānanda Sena introduced the child to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, the Lord put His toe in the child's mouth.

'''[[CC Antya 12.51 (1975)|Antya 12.51]]:''' No one can cross over the ocean of Śivānanda Sena's good fortune, for the Lord considered Śivānanda's whole family His own.

'''[[CC Antya 12.52 (1975)|Antya 12.52]]:''' The Lord ate lunch in the company of all the other devotees, and after washing His hands and mouth He gave an order to Govinda.

'''[[CC Antya 12.53 (1975)|Antya 12.53]]:''' "As long as Śivānanda Sena's wife and children stay in Jagannātha Purī," He said, "they must be given the remnants of My food."

'''[[CC Antya 12.54 (1975)|Antya 12.54]]:''' There was a resident of Nadia named Parameśvara, who was a confectioner living near the home of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 12.55 (1975)|Antya 12.55]]:''' When the Lord was a boy, He would visit the house of Parameśvara Modaka again and again. The confectioner would supply the Lord milk and sweetmeats, and the Lord would eat them.

'''[[CC Antya 12.56 (1975)|Antya 12.56]]:''' Parameśvara Modaka had been affectionate toward the Lord since His childhood, and he was one of those who came that year to see the Lord at Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Antya 12.57 (1975)|Antya 12.57]]:''' When he offered his obeisances to the Lord, he said, "I am the same Parameśvara." Upon seeing him, the Lord asked him questions with great affection.

'''[[CC Antya 12.58 (1975)|Antya 12.58]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "Parameśvara, may you be blessed. It is very good that you have come here." Parameśvara then informed the Lord, "Mukundāra Mātā has also come."

'''[[CC Antya 12.59 (1975)|Antya 12.59]]:''' Hearing the name of Mukundāra Mātā, Lord Caitanya hesitated, but because of affection for Parameśvara, He did not say anything.

'''[[CC Antya 12.60 (1975)|Antya 12.60]]:''' An intimate relationship sometimes makes a person overstep formal etiquette. Thus Parameśvara actually pleased the Lord in His heart by his simple and affectionate behavior.

'''[[CC Antya 12.61 (1975)|Antya 12.61]]:''' All the devotees engaged in the cleansing ceremony of the Guṇḍicā temple and danced in front of the Ratha-yātrā chariot, just as they had done in the past.

'''[[CC Antya 12.62 (1975)|Antya 12.62]]:''' For four consecutive months, the devotees observed all the festivals. The wives, such as Mālinī, extended invitations for lunch to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 12.63 (1975)|Antya 12.63]]:''' From Bengal the devotees had brought varieties of Bengali food that Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu liked. They also cooked various grains and vegetables in their homes and offered them to the Lord.

'''[[CC Antya 12.64 (1975)|Antya 12.64]]:''' During the day, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu engaged in various activities with His devotees, but at night He felt great separation from Kṛṣṇa and used to cry.

'''[[CC Antya 12.65 (1975)|Antya 12.65]]:''' In this way the Lord spent the four months of the rainy season in various pastimes, and then He ordered the Bengali devotees to return to their homes.

'''[[CC Antya 12.66 (1975)|Antya 12.66]]:''' All the devotees from Bengal would regularly invite Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu for lunch, and the Lord would speak to them in very sweet words.

'''[[CC Antya 12.67 (1975)|Antya 12.67]]:''' "All of you come to see Me every year," the Lord said. "To come here and then return must certainly give you great trouble.

'''[[CC Antya 12.68 (1975)|Antya 12.68]]:''' "I would like to forbid you to do this, but I enjoy your company so much that My desire for your association only increases.

'''[[CC Antya 12.69 (1975)|Antya 12.69]]:''' "I ordered Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu not to leave Bengal, but He has transgressed My order and come to see Me. What can I say?

'''[[CC Antya 12.70 (1975)|Antya 12.70]]:''' "Out of His causeless mercy upon Me, Advaita Ācārya has also come here. I am indebted to Him for His affectionate behavior. This debt is impossible for Me to liquidate.

'''[[CC Antya 12.71 (1975)|Antya 12.71]]:''' "All My devotees come here just for Me. Leaving aside their homes and families, they travel by very difficult paths to come here in great haste.

'''[[CC Antya 12.72 (1975)|Antya 12.72]]:''' "There is no fatigue or trouble for Me, for I stay here at Nīlācala, Jagannātha Purī, and do not move at all. This is the favor of all of you.

'''[[CC Antya 12.73 (1975)|Antya 12.73]]:''' "I am a mendicant and have no money. How can I clear My debt for the favor you have shown Me?

'''[[CC Antya 12.74 (1975)|Antya 12.74]]:''' "I have only this body, and therefore I surrender it unto you. Now, if you wish, you may sell it anywhere you like. It is your property."

'''[[CC Antya 12.75 (1975)|Antya 12.75]]:''' When all the devotees heard these sweet words of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, their hearts melted, and they began to shed incessant tears.

'''[[CC Antya 12.76 (1975)|Antya 12.76]]:''' Catching hold of His devotees, the Lord embraced them all and began to cry and cry.

'''[[CC Antya 12.77 (1975)|Antya 12.77]]:''' Unable to leave, everyone remained there, and five to seven more days thus passed by.

'''[[CC Antya 12.78 (1975)|Antya 12.78]]:''' Advaita Prabhu and Lord Nityānanda Prabhu submitted these words at the lotus feet of the Lord: "The entire world is naturally obligated to You for Your transcendental attributes.

'''[[CC Antya 12.79 (1975)|Antya 12.79]]:''' "Yet You bind Your devotees again with Your sweet words. Under these circumstances, who can go anywhere?"

'''[[CC Antya 12.80 (1975)|Antya 12.80]]:''' Then Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu peacefully calmed them all and bade each of them farewell.

'''[[CC Antya 12.81 (1975)|Antya 12.81]]:''' The Lord specifically advised Nityānanda Prabhu, "You should not come here again and again. You will have My association in Bengal."

'''[[CC Antya 12.82 (1975)|Antya 12.82]]:''' The devotees of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu began their journey crying, while the Lord remained morosely at His residence.

'''[[CC Antya 12.83 (1975)|Antya 12.83]]:''' The Lord bound everyone by His transcendental mercy. Who can repay his debt for the mercy of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu?

'''[[CC Antya 12.84 (1975)|Antya 12.84]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu is the fully independent Personality of Godhead and makes everyone dance as He likes. Leaving His company, therefore, all the devotees returned to their homes in different parts of the country.

'''[[CC Antya 12.85 (1975)|Antya 12.85]]:''' As a wooden doll dances to the will of a puppeteer, everything is accomplished by the will of the Lord. Who can understand the characteristics of the Supreme Personality of Godhead?

'''[[CC Antya 12.86 (1975)|Antya 12.86]]:''' The previous year, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, following the Lord's order, had returned to the city of Nadia to see Śacīmātā.

'''[[CC Antya 12.87 (1975)|Antya 12.87]]:''' When he arrived, he offered prayers at her lotus feet and then offered her the cloth and prasāda of Lord Jagannātha.

'''[[CC Antya 12.88 (1975)|Antya 12.88]]:''' He offered obeisances to Śacīmātā in the name of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu and informed her of all the Lord's submissive prayers to her.

'''[[CC Antya 12.89 (1975)|Antya 12.89]]:''' Jagadānanda's coming pleased mother Śacī very much. As he talked of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, she listened day and night.

'''[[CC Antya 12.90 (1975)|Antya 12.90]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita said, "My dear mother, sometimes the Lord comes here and eats all the food you have offered.

'''[[CC Antya 12.91 (1975)|Antya 12.91]]:''' "After eating the food, the Lord says, 'Today, mother has fed Me up to My neck.

'''[[CC Antya 12.92 (1975)|Antya 12.92]]:''' "I go there and eat the food My mother offers, but she cannot understand that I am eating it directly. She thinks that this is a dream.' "

'''[[CC Antya 12.93 (1975)|Antya 12.93]]:''' Śacīmātā said, "I wish Nimāi would eat all the nice vegetables I cook. That is my desire.

'''[[CC Antya 12.94 (1975)|Antya 12.94]]:''' "Sometimes I think that Nimāi has eaten them, but afterwards I think that I was only dreaming."

'''[[CC Antya 12.95 (1975)|Antya 12.95]]:''' In this way, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita and mother Śacī talked day and night about the happiness of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 12.96 (1975)|Antya 12.96]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita met all the other devotees in Nadia. They were all very happy to have him present.

'''[[CC Antya 12.97 (1975)|Antya 12.97]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita thereafter went to meet Advaita Ācārya, who also was very happy to have him.

'''[[CC Antya 12.98 (1975)|Antya 12.98]]:''' Vāsudeva Datta and Murāri Gupta were so pleased to see Jagadānanda Paṇḍita that they kept him at their homes and would not allow him to leave.

'''[[CC Antya 12.99 (1975)|Antya 12.99]]:''' They heard confidential narrations about Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu from the mouth of Jagadānanda Paṇḍita and forgot themselves in the great happiness of hearing about the Lord.

'''[[CC Antya 12.100 (1975)|Antya 12.100]]:''' Whenever Jagadānanda Paṇḍita went to visit a devotee's house, that devotee immediately forgot himself in great happiness.

'''[[CC Antya 12.101 (1975)|Antya 12.101]]:''' All glories to Jagadānanda Paṇḍita! He is so favored by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu that anyone who meets him thinks, "Now I have gotten the association of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu directly."

'''[[CC Antya 12.102 (1975)|Antya 12.102]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita stayed at Śivānanda Sena's house for some time, and they prepared about sixteen seers of scented sandalwood oil.

'''[[CC Antya 12.103 (1975)|Antya 12.103]]:''' They filled a large earthen pot with the aromatic oil, and with great care Jagadānanda Paṇḍita brought it to Nīlācala, Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Antya 12.104 (1975)|Antya 12.104]]:''' This oil was placed in the care of Govinda, and Jagadānanda requested him, "Please rub this oil on the body of the Lord."

'''[[CC Antya 12.105 (1975)|Antya 12.105]]:''' Govinda therefore told Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, "Jagadānanda Paṇḍita has brought some scented sandalwood oil.

'''[[CC Antya 12.106 (1975)|Antya 12.106]]:''' "It is his desire that Your Lordship apply a little of this oil on Your head so that blood pressure due to bile and air will be considerably diminished.

'''[[CC Antya 12.107 (1975)|Antya 12.107]]:''' "He prepared a large jug of it in Bengal, and with great care he has brought it here."

'''[[CC Antya 12.108 (1975)|Antya 12.108]]:''' The Lord replied, "A sannyāsī has no use for oil, especially perfumed oil such as this. Take it out immediately."

'''[[CC Antya 12.109 (1975)|Antya 12.109]]:''' "Deliver this oil to the temple of Jagannātha, where it may be burned in the lamps. In this way, Jagadānanda's labor to manufacture the oil will be perfectly successful."

'''[[CC Antya 12.110 (1975)|Antya 12.110]]:''' When Govinda informed Jagadānanda Paṇḍita of this message, Jagadānanda remained silent, not saying even a word.

'''[[CC Antya 12.111 (1975)|Antya 12.111]]:''' When ten days had passed, Govinda again told Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, "It is the desire of Jagadānanda Paṇḍita that Your Lordship accept the oil."

'''[[CC Antya 12.112 (1975)|Antya 12.112]]:''' When the Lord heard this, He angrily said, "Why not keep a masseur to massage Me?

'''[[CC Antya 12.113 (1975)|Antya 12.113]]:''' "Have I taken sannyāsa for such happiness? Accepting this oil would bring My ruination, and all of you would laugh.

'''[[CC Antya 12.114 (1975)|Antya 12.114]]:''' "If someone passing on the road smelled this oil on My head, he would think Me a dārī sannyāsī, a tantric sannyāsī who keeps women."

'''[[CC Antya 12.115 (1975)|Antya 12.115]]:''' Hearing these words of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Govinda remained silent. The next morning, Jagadānanda went to see the Lord.

'''[[CC Antya 12.116 (1975)|Antya 12.116]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said to Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, "My dear Paṇḍita, you have brought Me some oil from Bengal, but since I am in the renounced order, I cannot accept it.

'''[[CC Antya 12.117 (1975)|Antya 12.117]]:''' "Deliver the oil to the temple of Jagannātha so that it may be burned in the lamps. Thus your labor in preparing the oil will be fruitful."

'''[[CC Antya 12.118 (1975)|Antya 12.118]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita replied, "Who tells You all these false stories? I never brought any oil from Bengal."

'''[[CC Antya 12.119 (1975)|Antya 12.119]]:''' After saying this, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita took the jug of oil from the room and threw it down before Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu in the courtyard and broke it.

'''[[CC Antya 12.120 (1975)|Antya 12.120]]:''' After breaking the jug, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita returned to his residence, bolted the door and lay down.

'''[[CC Antya 12.121 (1975)|Antya 12.121]]:''' Three days later, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to the door of his room and said, "My dear Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, please get up.

'''[[CC Antya 12.122 (1975)|Antya 12.122]]:''' "I want you personally to cook My lunch today. I am going now to see the Lord in the temple. I shall return at noon."

'''[[CC Antya 12.123 (1975)|Antya 12.123]]:''' After Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said this and left, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita got up from his bed, bathed, and began to cook varieties of vegetables.

'''[[CC Antya 12.124 (1975)|Antya 12.124]]:''' After finishing His noontime ritualistic duties, the Lord arrived for lunch. Jagadānanda Paṇḍita washed the Lord's feet and gave the Lord a sitting place.

'''[[CC Antya 12.125 (1975)|Antya 12.125]]:''' He had cooked fine rice, mixed it with ghee and piled it high on a banana leaf. There were also varieties of vegetables, placed all around in pots made of banana tree bark.

'''[[CC Antya 12.126 (1975)|Antya 12.126]]:''' On the rice and vegetables were tulasī flowers, and in front of the Lord were cakes, sweet rice and other prasāda of Jagannātha.

'''[[CC Antya 12.127 (1975)|Antya 12.127]]:''' The Lord said, "Spread another leaf with a helping of rice and vegetables so that today you and I may take lunch together."

'''[[CC Antya 12.128 (1975)|Antya 12.128]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu kept His hands raised and would not accept the prasāda until Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, with great affection and love, spoke the following words.

'''[[CC Antya 12.129 (1975)|Antya 12.129]]:''' "Please first take prasāda Yourself, and I shall eat later. I shall not refuse Your request."

'''[[CC Antya 12.130 (1975)|Antya 12.130]]:''' In great happiness, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then accepted the lunch. When He had tasted the vegetables, He again began to speak.

'''[[CC Antya 12.131 (1975)|Antya 12.131]]:''' "Even when you cook in an angry mood," He said, "the food is very tasteful. This shows how pleased Kṛṣṇa is with you.

'''[[CC Antya 12.132 (1975)|Antya 12.132]]:''' "Because He will personally eat the food, Kṛṣṇa makes you cook so nicely.

'''[[CC Antya 12.133 (1975)|Antya 12.133]]:''' "You offer such nectarean rice to Kṛṣṇa. Who can estimate the limit of your fortune?"

'''[[CC Antya 12.134 (1975)|Antya 12.134]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita replied, "He who will eat has cooked this. As far as I am concerned, I simply collect the ingredients."

'''[[CC Antya 12.135 (1975)|Antya 12.135]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita continued to offer the Lord varieties of vegetables. Out of fear, the Lord said nothing, but continued eating happily.

'''[[CC Antya 12.136 (1975)|Antya 12.136]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita eagerly forced the Lord to eat so much that He ate ten times more than on other days.

'''[[CC Antya 12.137 (1975)|Antya 12.137]]:''' Again and again when the Lord wished to get up, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita would feed Him more vegetables.

'''[[CC Antya 12.138 (1975)|Antya 12.138]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu dared not forbid him to feed Him more. He just continued eating, fearful that Jagadānanda would fast if He stopped.

'''[[CC Antya 12.139 (1975)|Antya 12.139]]:''' At last the Lord respectfully submitted, "My dear Jagadānanda, you have already made Me eat ten times more than I am used to. Now, please stop."

'''[[CC Antya 12.140 (1975)|Antya 12.140]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu stood up and washed His hands and mouth, while Jagadānanda Paṇḍita brought spices, a garland, and sandalwood pulp.

'''[[CC Antya 12.141 (1975)|Antya 12.141]]:''' Accepting the sandalwood pulp and garland, the Lord sat down and said, "Now, in front of Me, you must eat."

'''[[CC Antya 12.142 (1975)|Antya 12.142]]:''' Jagadānanda replied, "My Lord, You go take rest. I shall take prasāda after I finish making some arrangements.

'''[[CC Antya 12.143 (1975)|Antya 12.143]]:''' "Rāmāi Paṇḍita and Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa did the cooking, and I want to give them some rice and vegetables."

'''[[CC Antya 12.144 (1975)|Antya 12.144]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then told Govinda, "You remain here. When the Paṇḍita has taken his food, come inform Me.

'''[[CC Antya 12.145 (1975)|Antya 12.145]]:''' After Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had said this and left, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita spoke to Govinda.

'''[[CC Antya 12.146 (1975)|Antya 12.146]]:''' "Go quickly and massage the Lord's feet," he said. "You may tell Him, 'The Paṇḍita has just sat down to take his meal.'

'''[[CC Antya 12.147 (1975)|Antya 12.147]]:''' "I shall keep some remnants of the Lord's food for you. When He is asleep, come and take your portion."

'''[[CC Antya 12.148 (1975)|Antya 12.148]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita thus distributed remnants of the Lord's food to Rāmāi, Nandāi, Govinda and Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa.

'''[[CC Antya 12.149 (1975)|Antya 12.149]]:''' He also personally ate the remnants of food left by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Then the Lord again sent Govinda.

'''[[CC Antya 12.150 (1975)|Antya 12.150]]:''' The Lord told him, "Go see whether Jagadānanda Paṇḍita is eating. Then quickly return and let Me know."

'''[[CC Antya 12.151 (1975)|Antya 12.151]]:''' Seeing that Jagadānanda Paṇḍita was indeed eating, Govinda informed the Lord, who then became peaceful and went to sleep.

'''[[CC Antya 12.152 (1975)|Antya 12.152]]:''' The affectionate loving exchanges between Jagadānanda Paṇḍita and Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu continued in this manner, exactly like the exchanges between Satyabhāmā and Lord Kṛṣṇa related in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.

'''[[CC Antya 12.153 (1975)|Antya 12.153]]:''' Who can estimate the limit of Jagadānanda Paṇḍita's fortune? He himself is the example of his own great fortune.

'''[[CC Antya 12.154 (1975)|Antya 12.154]]:''' Anyone who hears about the loving exchanges between Jagadānanda Paṇḍita and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, or who reads Jagadānanda's book Prema-vivarta, can understand what love is. Moreover, he achieves ecstatic love of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Antya 12.155 (1975)|Antya 12.155]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.

<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Antya 11 (1975)|Antya-līlā 11]] '''[[CC Antya 11 (1975)|Antya-līlā 11]] - [[CC Antya 13 (1975)|Antya-līlā 13]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Antya 13 (1975)|Antya-līlā 13]]</div>

CC Antya 13 (1975)

2019-11-12T08:15:50Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Antya-lila Chapter 13]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Antya (1975)|Antya-līlā]], Chapter 13: Pastimes with Jagadānanda Paṇḍita and Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Antya 12 (1975)|Antya-līlā 12]] '''[[CC Antya 12 (1975)|Antya-līlā 12]] - [[CC Antya 14 (1975)|Antya-līlā 14]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Antya 14 (1975)|Antya-līlā 14]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

'''[[CC Antya 13 (1975) Summary|Antya 13 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Antya 13.1 (1975)|Antya 13.1]]:''' Let me take shelter at the lotus feet of Lord Gauracandra. His mind became exhausted and His body very thin from the pain of separation from Kṛṣṇa, but when He felt ecstatic love for the Lord, He again became fully developed.

'''[[CC Antya 13.2 (1975)|Antya 13.2]]:''' All glories to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu! All glories to Nityānanda Prabhu! All glories to Advaita Ācārya! And all glories to the devotees of the Lord!

'''[[CC Antya 13.3 (1975)|Antya 13.3]]:''' In the company of Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu would taste various transcendental relationships of pure love.

'''[[CC Antya 13.4 (1975)|Antya 13.4]]:''' The unhappiness of separation from Kṛṣṇa exhausted the Lord's mind and reduced the structure of His body, but when He felt emotions of ecstatic love, He again became developed and healthy.

'''[[CC Antya 13.5 (1975)|Antya 13.5]]:''' Because He was very thin, when He lay down to rest on the dry bark of plantain trees, it caused Him pain in His bones.

'''[[CC Antya 13.6 (1975)|Antya 13.6]]:''' All the devotees felt very unhappy to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu in pain. Indeed, they could not tolerate it. Then Jagadānanda Paṇḍita devised a remedy.

'''[[CC Antya 13.7 (1975)|Antya 13.7]]:''' He acquired some fine cloth and colored it with red oxide. Then he filled it with cotton from a śimula tree.

'''[[CC Antya 13.8 (1975)|Antya 13.8]]:''' In this way he made a quilt and a pillow, which he then gave to Govinda, saying, "Ask the Lord to lie on this."

'''[[CC Antya 13.9 (1975)|Antya 13.9]]:''' Jagadānanda said to Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī, "Today please personally persuade Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to lie down on the bed."

'''[[CC Antya 13.10 (1975)|Antya 13.10]]:''' When it was time for the Lord to go to bed, Svarūpa Dāmodara stayed nearby, but when Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu saw the quilt and pillow, He was immediately very angry.

'''[[CC Antya 13.11 (1975)|Antya 13.11]]:''' The Lord inquired from Govinda, "Who has made this?" When Govinda named Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was somewhat fearful.

'''[[CC Antya 13.12 (1975)|Antya 13.12]]:''' After asking Govinda to put aside the quilt and pillow, the Lord lay down on the dry plantain bark.

'''[[CC Antya 13.13 (1975)|Antya 13.13]]:''' Svarūpa Dāmodara said to the Lord, "I cannot contradict Your supreme will, my Lord, but if You do not accept the bedding, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita will feel great unhappiness."

'''[[CC Antya 13.14 (1975)|Antya 13.14]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu replied, "You should bring a bedstead here for Me to lie on. Jagadānanda wants Me to enjoy material happiness.

'''[[CC Antya 13.15 (1975)|Antya 13.15]]:''' "I am in the renounced order, and therefore I must lie on the floor. For Me to use a bedstead, quilt or pillow would be very shameful."

'''[[CC Antya 13.16 (1975)|Antya 13.16]]:''' When Svarūpa Dāmodara returned and related all these incidents, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita felt very unhappy.

'''[[CC Antya 13.17 (1975)|Antya 13.17]]:''' Then Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī devised another method. First he secured a large quantity of dry banana leaves.

'''[[CC Antya 13.18 (1975)|Antya 13.18]]:''' He then tore the leaves into very fine fibers with his nails and filled two of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's outer garments with the fibers.

'''[[CC Antya 13.19 (1975)|Antya 13.19]]:''' In this way, Svarūpa Dāmodara made some bedding and a pillow, and after much endeavor by the devotees, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu accepted them.

'''[[CC Antya 13.20 (1975)|Antya 13.20]]:''' Everyone was happy to see the Lord lie down on that bed, but Jagadānanda was inwardly angry, and externally he appeared very unhappy.

'''[[CC Antya 13.21 (1975)|Antya 13.21]]:''' Formerly, when Jagadānanda Paṇḍita had desired to go to Vṛndāvana, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had not given His permission, and therefore he could not go.

'''[[CC Antya 13.22 (1975)|Antya 13.22]]:''' Now, concealing his anger and unhappiness, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita again asked Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu for permission to go to Mathurā.

'''[[CC Antya 13.23 (1975)|Antya 13.23]]:''' With great affection, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "If you are angry with Me when you go to Mathurā, you will merely become a beggar and criticize Me."

'''[[CC Antya 13.24 (1975)|Antya 13.24]]:''' Grasping the Lord's feet, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita then said, "For a long time I have desired to go to Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Antya 13.25 (1975)|Antya 13.25]]:''' "I could not go without Your Lordship's permission. Now You must give me permission, and I shall certainly go there."

'''[[CC Antya 13.26 (1975)|Antya 13.26]]:''' Because of affection for Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu would not permit him to depart, but Jagadānanda Paṇḍita repeatedly insisted that the Lord give him permission to go.

'''[[CC Antya 13.27 (1975)|Antya 13.27]]:''' He then submitted a plea to Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī. "For a very long time," he said, "I have wanted to go to Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Antya 13.28 (1975)|Antya 13.28]]:''' "I cannot go there, however, without the Lord's permission, which at present He denies me. He says, 'You are going because you are angry at Me.'

'''[[CC Antya 13.29 (1975)|Antya 13.29]]:''' "Naturally I have a desire to go to Vṛndāvana; therefore please humbly request Him to grant His permission."

'''[[CC Antya 13.30 (1975)|Antya 13.30]]:''' Thereafter, Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī submitted this appeal at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. "Jagadānanda Paṇḍita intensely desires to go to Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Antya 13.31 (1975)|Antya 13.31]]:''' "He begs for Your permission again and again. Therefore, please permit him to go to Mathurā and then return.

'''[[CC Antya 13.32 (1975)|Antya 13.32]]:''' "You permitted him to go see mother Śacī in Bengal, and You may similarly permit him to go see Vṛndāvana and then return here."

'''[[CC Antya 13.33 (1975)|Antya 13.33]]:''' At the request of Svarūpa Dāmodara, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu granted Jagadānanda Paṇḍita permission to go. The Lord sent for him and instructed him as follows.

'''[[CC Antya 13.34 (1975)|Antya 13.34]]:''' "You may go as far as Vārāṇasī without encountering disturbances, but beyond Vārāṇasī you should be very careful to travel on the path in the company of the kṣatriyas.

'''[[CC Antya 13.35 (1975)|Antya 13.35]]:''' "As soon as the plunderers on the road see a Bengali traveling alone, they take everything from him, arrest him and do not let him go.

'''[[CC Antya 13.36 (1975)|Antya 13.36]]:''' "When you reach Mathurā, you should remain with Sanātana Gosvāmī and offer respectful obeisances to the feet of all the leading men there.

'''[[CC Antya 13.37 (1975)|Antya 13.37]]:''' "Do not mix freely with the residents of Mathurā; show them respect from a distance. Because you are on a different platform of devotional service, you cannot adopt their behavior and practices.

'''[[CC Antya 13.38 (1975)|Antya 13.38]]:''' "Visit all twelve forests of Vṛndāvana in the company of Sanātana Gosvāmī. Do not leave his association for even a moment.

'''[[CC Antya 13.39 (1975)|Antya 13.39]]:''' "You should remain in Vṛndāvana for only a short time and then return here as soon as possible. Also, do not climb Govardhana Hill to see the Gopāla Deity.

'''[[CC Antya 13.40 (1975)|Antya 13.40]]:''' "Inform Sanātana Gosvāmī that I am coming to Vṛndāvana for a second time and that he should therefore arrange a place for Me to stay."

'''[[CC Antya 13.41 (1975)|Antya 13.41]]:''' After saying this, the Lord embraced Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, who then worshiped the Lord's lotus feet and started for Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Antya 13.42 (1975)|Antya 13.42]]:''' He took permission from all the devotees and then departed. Traveling on the forest path, he soon reached Vārāṇasī.

'''[[CC Antya 13.43 (1975)|Antya 13.43]]:''' When he met Tapana Miśra and Candraśekhara in Vārāṇasī, they both heard from him about topics concerning Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 13.44 (1975)|Antya 13.44]]:''' Finally Jagadānanda Paṇḍita reached Mathurā, where he met Sanātana Gosvāmī. They were very pleased to see each other.

'''[[CC Antya 13.45 (1975)|Antya 13.45]]:''' After Sanātana Gosvāmī had taken Jagadānanda to see all twelve forests of Vṛndāvana, concluding with Mahāvana, they both remained in Gokula.

'''[[CC Antya 13.46 (1975)|Antya 13.46]]:''' They stayed in Sanātana Gosvāmī's cave, but Jagadānanda Paṇḍita would go cook for himself at a nearby temple.

'''[[CC Antya 13.47 (1975)|Antya 13.47]]:''' Sanātana Gosvāmī would beg alms from door to door in the vicinity of Mahāvana. Sometimes he would go to a temple and sometimes to a brāhmaṇa's house.

'''[[CC Antya 13.48 (1975)|Antya 13.48]]:''' Sanātana Gosvāmī attended to all of Jagadānanda Paṇḍita's needs. He begged in the area of Mahāvana and brought Jagadānanda all kinds of things to eat and drink.

'''[[CC Antya 13.49 (1975)|Antya 13.49]]:''' One day Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, having invited Sanātana to the nearby temple for lunch, finished his routine duties and began to cook.

'''[[CC Antya 13.50 (1975)|Antya 13.50]]:''' Previously, a great sannyāsī named Mukunda Sarasvatī had given Sanātana Gosvāmī an outer garment.

'''[[CC Antya 13.51 (1975)|Antya 13.51]]:''' Sanātana Gosvāmī was wearing this cloth bound about his head when he came to Jagadānanda Paṇḍita's door and sat down.

'''[[CC Antya 13.52 (1975)|Antya 13.52]]:''' Assuming the reddish cloth to be a gift from Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita was overwhelmed with ecstatic love. Thus he questioned Sanātana Gosvāmī.

'''[[CC Antya 13.53 (1975)|Antya 13.53]]:''' "Where did you get that reddish cloth on your head?" Jagadānanda asked. Sanātana Gosvāmī replied, "Mukunda Sarasvatī gave it to me."

'''[[CC Antya 13.54 (1975)|Antya 13.54]]:''' Hearing this, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita was immediately very angry and took a cooking pot in his hand, intending to beat Sanātana Gosvāmī.

'''[[CC Antya 13.55 (1975)|Antya 13.55]]:''' Sanātana Gosvāmī, however, knew Jagadānanda Paṇḍita very well and was consequently somewhat ashamed. Jagadānanda therefore left the cooking pot on the stove and spoke as follows.

'''[[CC Antya 13.56 (1975)|Antya 13.56]]:''' "You are one of the chief associates of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Indeed, no one is dearer to Him than you.

'''[[CC Antya 13.57 (1975)|Antya 13.57]]:''' "Still, you have bound your head with a cloth given to you by another sannyāsī. Who can tolerate such behavior?"

'''[[CC Antya 13.58 (1975)|Antya 13.58]]:''' Sanātana Gosvāmī said, "My dear Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, you are a greatly learned saint. No one is dearer to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu than you.

'''[[CC Antya 13.59 (1975)|Antya 13.59]]:''' "This faith in Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu fits you quite well. Unless you demonstrate it, how could I learn such faith?

'''[[CC Antya 13.60 (1975)|Antya 13.60]]:''' "My purpose in binding my head with the cloth has now been fulfilled because I have personally seen your uncommon love for Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 13.61 (1975)|Antya 13.61]]:''' "This saffron cloth is unfit for a Vaiṣṇava to wear; therefore I have no use for it. I shall give it to a stranger."

'''[[CC Antya 13.62 (1975)|Antya 13.62]]:''' When Jagadānanda Paṇḍita finished cooking, he offered the food to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Then he and Sanātana Gosvāmī sat down and ate the prasāda.

'''[[CC Antya 13.63 (1975)|Antya 13.63]]:''' After eating the prasāda, they embraced each other and cried due to separation from Lord Caitanya.

'''[[CC Antya 13.64 (1975)|Antya 13.64]]:''' They passed two months in Vṛndāvana in this way. Finally they could no longer tolerate the unhappiness of separation from Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 13.65 (1975)|Antya 13.65]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita therefore gave Sanātana Gosvāmī the message from the Lord: "I am also coming to Vṛndāvana; please arrange a place for Me to stay."

'''[[CC Antya 13.66 (1975)|Antya 13.66]]:''' When Sanātana Gosvāmī granted permission for Jagadānanda to return to Jagannātha Purī, he gave Jagadānanda some gifts for Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 13.67 (1975)|Antya 13.67]]:''' The gifts consisted of some sand from the site of the rāsa-līlā, a stone from Govardhana Hill, dry ripened pīlu fruits and a garland of small conchshells.

'''[[CC Antya 13.68 (1975)|Antya 13.68]]:''' Thus Jagadānanda Paṇḍita, bearing all these gifts, started on his journey. Sanātana Gosvāmī, however, was very agitated after bidding him farewell.

'''[[CC Antya 13.69 (1975)|Antya 13.69]]:''' Soon afterward, Sanātana Gosvāmī selected a place where Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu could stay while in Vṛndāvana. It was a temple in the highlands named Dvādaśāditya-ṭilā.

'''[[CC Antya 13.70 (1975)|Antya 13.70]]:''' Sanātana Gosvāmī kept the temple very clean and in good repair. In front of it he erected a small hut.

'''[[CC Antya 13.71 (1975)|Antya 13.71]]:''' Meanwhile, traveling very quickly, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita soon arrived in Jagannātha Purī, much to the joy of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and His devotees.

'''[[CC Antya 13.72 (1975)|Antya 13.72]]:''' After offering prayers at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Jagadānanda Paṇḍita greeted everyone. Then the Lord embraced Jagadānanda very strongly.

'''[[CC Antya 13.73 (1975)|Antya 13.73]]:''' Jagadānanda Paṇḍita also offered obeisances to the Lord on behalf of Sanātana Gosvāmī. Then he gave the Lord the dust from the site of the rāsa dance and the other gifts.

'''[[CC Antya 13.74 (1975)|Antya 13.74]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu kept all the gifts except the pīlu fruits, which He distributed to the devotees. Because the fruits were from Vṛndāvana, everyone ate them with great happiness.

'''[[CC Antya 13.75 (1975)|Antya 13.75]]:''' Those devotees who were familiar with pīlu fruits sucked on the seeds, but the Bengali devotees who did not know what they were chewed the seeds and swallowed them.

'''[[CC Antya 13.76 (1975)|Antya 13.76]]:''' The hot chili-like taste burned the tongues of those who chewed the seeds. The eating of pīlu fruits from Vṛndāvana was a pastime for Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 13.77 (1975)|Antya 13.77]]:''' When Jagadānanda Paṇḍita returned from Vṛndāvana, everyone was jubilant. Thus Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu enjoyed His pastimes while residing at Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Antya 13.78 (1975)|Antya 13.78]]:''' One day when the Lord was going to the temple of Yameśvara, a female singer began to sing in the Jagannātha temple.

'''[[CC Antya 13.79 (1975)|Antya 13.79]]:''' She sang a gujjarī tune in a very sweet voice, and because the subject was Jayadeva Gosvāmī's Gīta-govinda, the song attracted the attention of the entire world.

'''[[CC Antya 13.80 (1975)|Antya 13.80]]:''' Hearing the song from a distance, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu immediately became ecstatic. He did not know whether it was a man or a woman singing.

'''[[CC Antya 13.81 (1975)|Antya 13.81]]:''' As the Lord ran in ecstasy to meet the singer, thorny hedges pricked His body.

'''[[CC Antya 13.82 (1975)|Antya 13.82]]:''' Govinda ran very quickly behind the Lord, who did not feel any pain from the pricking of the thorns.

'''[[CC Antya 13.83 (1975)|Antya 13.83]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was running very rapidly, and the girl was only a short distance away. Just then Govinda caught the Lord in his arms and cried, "It is a woman singing!"

'''[[CC Antya 13.84 (1975)|Antya 13.84]]:''' As soon as He heard the word "woman," the Lord became externally conscious and turned back.

'''[[CC Antya 13.85 (1975)|Antya 13.85]]:''' "My dear Govinda," He said, "you have saved My life. If I had touched the body of a woman, I would certainly have died.

'''[[CC Antya 13.86 (1975)|Antya 13.86]]:''' "I shall never be able to repay My debt to you." Govinda replied, "Lord Jagannātha has saved You. I am insignificant."

'''[[CC Antya 13.87 (1975)|Antya 13.87]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu replied, "My dear Govinda, you should stay with Me always. There is danger anywhere and everywhere; therefore you should protect Me very carefully."

'''[[CC Antya 13.88 (1975)|Antya 13.88]]:''' After saying this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu returned home. When Svarūpa Gosvāmī and His other attendants heard about the incident, they were very afraid.

'''[[CC Antya 13.89 (1975)|Antya 13.89]]:''' During this time, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭācārya, the son of Tapana Miśra, gave up all his duties and left home, intending to meet Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 13.90 (1975)|Antya 13.90]]:''' Accompanied by one servant carrying his baggage, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa started from Vārāṇasī and traveled along the path leading through Bengal.

'''[[CC Antya 13.91 (1975)|Antya 13.91]]:''' In Bengal he met Rāmadāsa Viśvāsa, who belonged to the kāyastha caste. He was one of the king's secretaries.

'''[[CC Antya 13.92 (1975)|Antya 13.92]]:''' In Bengal he met Rāmadāsa Viśvāsa, who belonged to the kāyastha caste. He was one of the king's secretaries.

'''[[CC Antya 13.93 (1975)|Antya 13.93]]:''' Rāmadāsa had renounced everything and was going to see Lord Jagannātha. While traveling, he chanted the holy name of Lord Rāma twenty-four hours a day.

'''[[CC Antya 13.94 (1975)|Antya 13.94]]:''' When he met Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa on the way, he took Raghunātha's baggage on his head and carried it.

'''[[CC Antya 13.95 (1975)|Antya 13.95]]:''' Rāmadāsa served Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa in various ways, even massaging his legs. Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa felt some hesitation in accepting all this service.

'''[[CC Antya 13.96 (1975)|Antya 13.96]]:''' "You are a respectable gentleman, a learned scholar and a great devotee," he said. "Please do not try to serve me. Just come with me in a happy mood."

'''[[CC Antya 13.97 (1975)|Antya 13.97]]:''' Rāmadāsa replied, "I am a śūdra, a fallen soul. To serve a brāhmaṇa is my duty and religious principle.

'''[[CC Antya 13.98 (1975)|Antya 13.98]]:''' "Therefore please do not be hesitant. I am your servant, and when I serve you my heart becomes jubilant."

'''[[CC Antya 13.99 (1975)|Antya 13.99]]:''' Thus Rāmadāsa carried the baggage of Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa and served him sincerely. He constantly chanted the holy name of Lord Rāmacandra day and night.

'''[[CC Antya 13.100 (1975)|Antya 13.100]]:''' Traveling in this way, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa soon arrived at Jagannātha Purī. There, with great delight, he met Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and fell at His lotus feet.

'''[[CC Antya 13.101 (1975)|Antya 13.101]]:''' Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa fell straight as a rod at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Then the Lord embraced him, knowing well who he was.

'''[[CC Antya 13.102 (1975)|Antya 13.102]]:''' Raghunātha offered respectful obeisances to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu on behalf of Tapana Miśra and Candraśekhara, and the Lord also inquired about them.

'''[[CC Antya 13.103 (1975)|Antya 13.103]]:''' "It is very good that you have come here," the Lord said. "Now go see the lotus-eyed Lord Jagannātha. Today you will accept prasāda here at My place."

'''[[CC Antya 13.104 (1975)|Antya 13.104]]:''' The Lord asked Govinda to arrange for Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa's accommodations and then introduced him to all the devotees, headed by Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī.

'''[[CC Antya 13.105 (1975)|Antya 13.105]]:''' Thus Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa lived with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu continuously for eight months, and by the Lord's mercy he felt increased transcendental happiness every day.

'''[[CC Antya 13.106 (1975)|Antya 13.106]]:''' He would periodically cook rice with various vegetables and invite Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to his home.

'''[[CC Antya 13.107 (1975)|Antya 13.107]]:''' Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa was an expert cook. Whatever he prepared tasted just like nectar.

'''[[CC Antya 13.108 (1975)|Antya 13.108]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu would accept with great satisfaction all the food he prepared. After the Lord was satisfied, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa would eat His remnants.

'''[[CC Antya 13.109 (1975)|Antya 13.109]]:''' When Rāmadāsa Viśvāsa met Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, the Lord did not show him any special mercy, although this was their first meeting.

'''[[CC Antya 13.110 (1975)|Antya 13.110]]:''' Within his heart, Rāmadāsa Viśvāsa was an impersonalist who desired to merge into the existence of the Lord, and he was very proud of his learning. Being the omniscient Supreme Personality of Godhead, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu can understand the heart of everyone, and thus He knew all these things.

'''[[CC Antya 13.111 (1975)|Antya 13.111]]:''' Rāmadāsa Viśvāsa then took up residence in Jagannātha Purī and taught the Kāvya-prakāśa to the Paṭṭanāyaka family [the descendants of Bhavānanda Rāya].

'''[[CC Antya 13.112 (1975)|Antya 13.112]]:''' After eight months, when Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu bade farewell to Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa, the Lord flatly forbade him to marry. "Do not marry," the Lord said.

'''[[CC Antya 13.113 (1975)|Antya 13.113]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said to Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa, "When you return home, serve your aged father and mother, who are devotees, and try to study Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam from a pure Vaiṣṇava who has realized God."

'''[[CC Antya 13.114 (1975)|Antya 13.114]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu concluded, "Come again to Nīlācala [Jagannātha Purī]." After saying this, the Lord put His own neck beads on Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa's neck.

'''[[CC Antya 13.115 (1975)|Antya 13.115]]:''' Then the Lord embraced him and bade him farewell. Overwhelmed with ecstatic love, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa began to cry due to imminent separation from Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 13.116 (1975)|Antya 13.116]]:''' After taking permission from Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and all the devotees, headed by Svarūpa Dāmodara, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa returned to Vārāṇasī.

'''[[CC Antya 13.117 (1975)|Antya 13.117]]:''' In accordance with the instructions of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, he continuously rendered service to his mother and father for four years. He also regularly studied the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam from a self-realized Vaiṣṇava.

'''[[CC Antya 13.118 (1975)|Antya 13.118]]:''' Then his parents died at Kāśī [Vārāṇasī], and he became detached. He therefore returned to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, giving up all relationships with his home.

'''[[CC Antya 13.119 (1975)|Antya 13.119]]:''' As previously, Raghunātha remained continuously with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu for eight months. Then the Lord gave him the following order.

'''[[CC Antya 13.120 (1975)|Antya 13.120]]:''' "My dear Raghunātha, go to Vṛndāvana, following My instructions, and place yourself under the care of Rūpa and Sanātana Gosvāmīs.

'''[[CC Antya 13.121 (1975)|Antya 13.121]]:''' "In Vṛndāvana you should chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra twenty-four hours a day and read Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam continuously. Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, will very soon bestow His mercy upon you."

'''[[CC Antya 13.122 (1975)|Antya 13.122]]:''' After saying this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu embraced Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa, and by the Lord's mercy Raghunātha was enlivened with ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Antya 13.123 (1975)|Antya 13.123]]:''' At a festival Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had been given some unspiced betel and a garland of tulasī leaves fourteen cubits long. The garland had been worn by Lord Jagannātha.

'''[[CC Antya 13.124 (1975)|Antya 13.124]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu gave the garland and betel to Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa, who accepted them as a worshipable Deity, preserving them very carefully.

'''[[CC Antya 13.125 (1975)|Antya 13.125]]:''' Taking permission from Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa then departed for Vṛndāvana. When he arrived there, he put himself under the care of Rūpa and Sanātana Gosvāmīs.

'''[[CC Antya 13.126 (1975)|Antya 13.126]]:''' When reciting Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam in the company of Rūpa and Sanātana, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa would be overwhelmed with ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Antya 13.127 (1975)|Antya 13.127]]:''' By the mercy of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, he experienced the symptoms of ecstatic love-tears, trembling, and faltering of the voice. His eyes filled with tears, his throat became choked, and thus he could not recite Śrīmad Bhāgavatam.

'''[[CC Antya 13.128 (1975)|Antya 13.128]]:''' His voice was as sweet as a cuckoo's, and he would recite each verse of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam in three or four tunes. Thus his recitations were very sweet to hear.

'''[[CC Antya 13.129 (1975)|Antya 13.129]]:''' When he recited or heard about the beauty and sweetness of Kṛṣṇa, he would be overwhelmed with ecstatic love and become oblivious to everything.

'''[[CC Antya 13.130 (1975)|Antya 13.130]]:''' Thus Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa surrendered fully at the lotus feet of Lord Govinda, and those lotus feet became his life and soul.

'''[[CC Antya 13.131 (1975)|Antya 13.131]]:''' Subsequently Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa ordered his disciples to construct a temple for Govinda. He prepared various ornaments for Govinda, including a flute and earrings shaped like sharks

'''[[CC Antya 13.132 (1975)|Antya 13.132]]:''' Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa would neither hear nor speak about anything of the material world. He would simply discuss Kṛṣṇa and worship the Lord day and night.

'''[[CC Antya 13.133 (1975)|Antya 13.133]]:''' He would not listen to blasphemy of a Vaiṣṇava, nor would he listen to talk of a Vaiṣṇava's misbehavior. He knew only that everyone was engaged in Kṛṣṇa's service; he did not understand anything else.

'''[[CC Antya 13.134 (1975)|Antya 13.134]]:''' When Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī was absorbed in remembrance of Lord Kṛṣṇa, he would take the tulasī garland and the prasāda of Lord Jagannātha given to him by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, bind them together and wear them on his neck.

'''[[CC Antya 13.135 (1975)|Antya 13.135]]:''' Thus I have described the powerful mercy of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, by which Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī remained constantly overwhelmed with ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Antya 13.136-137 (1975)|Antya 13.136-137]]:''' In this chapter I have spoken about three topics: Jagadānanda Paṇḍita's visit to Vṛndāvana, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's listening to the song of the deva-dāsī at the temple of Jagannātha, and how Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī achieved ecstatic love of Kṛṣṇa by the mercy of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Antya 13.138 (1975)|Antya 13.138]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu [Gaurahari] bestows ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa upon anyone who hears all these topics with faith and love.

'''[[CC Antya 13.139 (1975)|Antya 13.139]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.

<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Antya 12 (1975)|Antya-līlā 12]] '''[[CC Antya 12 (1975)|Antya-līlā 12]] - [[CC Antya 14 (1975)|Antya-līlā 14]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Antya 14 (1975)|Antya-līlā 14]]</div>

CC Madhya 18 (1975)

2019-11-12T06:08:02Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Madhya-lila Chapter 18|1b]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Madhya (1975)|Madhya-līlā]], Chapter 18: Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's Visit to Śrī Vṛndāvana'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17]] '''[[CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17]] - [[CC Madhya 19 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 19]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 19 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 19]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

'''[[CC Madhya 18 (1975) Summary|Madhya 18 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Madhya 18.1 (1975)|Madhya 18.1]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu traveled all over Vṛndāvana and pleased all living entities, moving and nonmoving, with His glances. The Lord took much personal pleasure in seeing everyone. In this way Lord Gaurāṅga traveled in Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.2 (1975)|Madhya 18.2]]:''' All glories to Lord Gauracandra! All glories to Nityānanda Prabhu! All glories to Advaita Prabhu! And all glories to the devotees of Lord Caitanya headed by Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura!

'''[[CC Madhya 18.3 (1975)|Madhya 18.3]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu danced in ecstasy, but when He arrived at Āriṭgrāma, His sense perception was awakened.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.4 (1975)|Madhya 18.4]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu asked the local people,"Where is Rādhā-kunda?" No one could inform Him, and the brāhmaṇa accompanying Him did not know either.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.5 (1975)|Madhya 18.5]]:''' The Lord then understood that the holy place called Rādhā-kuṇḍa was no longer visible. However, being the omniscient Supreme Personality of Godhead, He discovered Rādhā-kuṇḍa and Śyāma-kuṇḍa in two paddy fields. There was only a little water, but He took His bath there.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.6 (1975)|Madhya 18.6]]:''' When the people of the village saw Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu taking His bath in those two ponds in the middle of the paddy fields, they were very astonished. The Lord then offered His prayers to Śrī Rādhā-kuṇḍa.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.7 (1975)|Madhya 18.7]]:''' "Of all the gopīs, Rādhārāṇī is the dearmost. Similarly, the lake known as Rādhā-kuṇḍa is very dear to the Lord because it is very dear to Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.8 (1975)|Madhya 18.8]]:''' " 'Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is most dear to Lord Kṛṣṇa, and Her lake known as Rādhā-kuṇḍa is also very dear to Him. Of all the gopīs, Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is certainly the most beloved.'

'''[[CC Madhya 18.9 (1975)|Madhya 18.9]]:''' "In that lake, Lord Kṛṣṇa and Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī used to sport daily in the water and have a rāsa dance on the bank.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.10 (1975)|Madhya 18.10]]:''' "Indeed, Lord Kṛṣṇa gives ecstatic love like that of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī to whoever bathes in that lake even once in his life.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.11 (1975)|Madhya 18.11]]:''' "The attraction of Rādhā-kuṇḍa is as sweet as that of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī. Similarly, the glories of the kuṇḍa [lake] are as glorious as Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.12 (1975)|Madhya 18.12]]:''' " 'Because of its wonderful transcendental qualities, Rādhā-kuṇḍa is as dear to Kṛṣṇa as Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī. It was in that lake that the all-opulent Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa performed His pastimes with Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī with great pleasure and transcendental bliss. Whoever bathes just once in Rādhā-kuṇḍa attains Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī's loving attraction for Śrī Kṛṣṇa. Who within this world can describe the glories and sweetness of Śrī Rādhā-kuṇḍa?' "

'''[[CC Madhya 18.13 (1975)|Madhya 18.13]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu thus offered prayers to Rādhā-kuṇḍa. Overwhelmed by ecstatic love, He danced on the bank, remembering the pastimes Lord Kṛṣṇa performed on the bank of Rādhā-kuṇḍa.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.14 (1975)|Madhya 18.14]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then marked His body with tilaka made from the mud of Rādhā-kuṇḍa, and with the help of Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya, He collected some of the mud and took it with Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.15 (1975)|Madhya 18.15]]:''' From Rādhā-kuṇḍa, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to Sumanaḥ Lake. When He saw Govardhana Hill from there, He was overwhelmed by joy.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.16 (1975)|Madhya 18.16]]:''' When the Lord saw Govardhana Hill, He immediately offered obeisances, falling down on the ground like a rod. He embraced one piece of rock from Govardhana Hill and became mad.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.17 (1975)|Madhya 18.17]]:''' Mad with ecstatic love, the Lord came to the village known as Govardhana. It was there that He saw the Deity Harideva and offered His obeisances unto Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.18 (1975)|Madhya 18.18]]:''' Harideva is an incarnation of Nārāyaṇa, and His residence is on the western petal of the lotus of Mathurā.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.19 (1975)|Madhya 18.19]]:''' Mad with ecstatic love, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu began to dance before the Harideva Deity. Hearing of the Lord's wonderful activities, all the people came to see Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.20 (1975)|Madhya 18.20]]:''' The people were astonished when they saw Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's ecstatic love and personal beauty. The priests who served the Harideva Deity offered the Lord a good reception.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.21 (1975)|Madhya 18.21]]:''' At Brahma-kuṇḍa, Bhaṭṭācārya cooked food, and the Lord, after taking His bath at Brahma-kuṇḍa, accepted His lunch.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.22 (1975)|Madhya 18.22]]:''' That night the Lord stayed at the temple of Harideva, and during the night He began to reflect.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.23 (1975)|Madhya 18.23]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu thought, "Since I shall not at any time climb Govardhana Hill, how shall I be able to see Gopāla Rāya?"

'''[[CC Madhya 18.24 (1975)|Madhya 18.24]]:''' Thinking in this way, the Lord remained silent, and Lord Gopāla, knowing His contemplation, played a trick.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.25 (1975)|Madhya 18.25]]:''' Coming down from Govardhana Hill, Lord Gopāla granted an interview to Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who was unwilling to climb the hill, thinking Himself a devotee of Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.26 (1975)|Madhya 18.26]]:''' Gopāla stayed in a village called Annakūṭa-grāma on Govardhana Hill. The villagers who lived in that village were mainly from Rajasthan.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.27 (1975)|Madhya 18.27]]:''' One person who came to the village informed the inhabitants, "The Turkish soldiers are now preparing to attack your village.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.28 (1975)|Madhya 18.28]]:''' "Flee this village tonight, and do not allow one person to remain. Take the Deity with you and leave, for the Mohammedan soldiers will come tomorrow."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.29 (1975)|Madhya 18.29]]:''' Hearing this, all the villagers became very anxious. They first took Gopāla and moved Him to a village known as Gāṅṭhuli.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.30 (1975)|Madhya 18.30]]:''' The Gopāla Deity was kept in the house of a brāhmaṇa, and His worship was conducted secretly. Everyone fled, and thus the village of Annakūṭa was deserted.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.31 (1975)|Madhya 18.31]]:''' Due to fear of the Mohammedans, the Gopāla Deity was moved from one place to another again and again. Thus giving up His temple, Lord Gopāla would sometimes live in a bush and sometimes in one village after another.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.32 (1975)|Madhya 18.32]]:''' In the morning, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu took His bath in a lake called Mānasa-gaṅgā. He then circumambulated Govardhana Hill.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.33 (1975)|Madhya 18.33]]:''' Just by seeing Govardhana Hill, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu became ecstatic with love of Kṛṣṇa. While dancing and dancing, He recited the following verse.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.34 (1975)|Madhya 18.34]]:''' "Of all the devotees, this Govardhana Hill is the best! O My friends, this hill supplies Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, as well as Their calves, cows and cowherd friends, with all kinds of necessities-water for drinking, very soft grass, caves, fruits, flowers and vegetables. In this way the hill offers respect to the Lord. Being touched by the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, Govardhana Hill appears very jubilant. "

'''[[CC Madhya 18.35 (1975)|Madhya 18.35]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then took His bath in a lake called Govinda-kuṇḍa, and while He was there, He heard that the Deity Gopāla had already gone to Gāṅṭhuli-grāma.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.36 (1975)|Madhya 18.36]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then went to the village of Gāṅṭhuli-grāma and saw the Lord Gopāla Deity. Overwhelmed by ecstatic love, He began to chant and dance.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.37 (1975)|Madhya 18.37]]:''' As soon as the Lord saw the beauty of the Gopāla Deity, He was immediately overwhelmed by ecstatic love, and He recited the following verse. He then chanted and danced until the day ended.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.38 (1975)|Madhya 18.38]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, " 'May the left arm of Śrī Kṛṣṇa, whose eyes are like the petals of a lotus flower, always protect you. With His left arm He raised Govardhana Hill as if it were a toy.' "

'''[[CC Madhya 18.39 (1975)|Madhya 18.39]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu saw the Gopāla Deity for three days. On the fourth day, the Deity returned to His own temple.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.40 (1975)|Madhya 18.40]]:''' Caitanya Mahāprabhu walked with the Deity of Gopāla, and He chanted and danced. A large and jubilant crowd of people also chanted the transcendental name of Kṛṣṇa, "Hari! Hari!"

'''[[CC Madhya 18.41 (1975)|Madhya 18.41]]:''' The Deity Gopāla then returned to His own temple, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu remained at the bottom of the hill. Thus all the desires of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu were satisfied by the Deity Gopāla.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.42 (1975)|Madhya 18.42]]:''' This is the way of Lord Gopāla's kind behavior to His devotees. Seeing this, the devotees were overwhelmed by ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.43 (1975)|Madhya 18.43]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was very anxious to see Gopāla, but He did not want to climb Govardhana Hill. Therefore by some trick the Deity Gopāla personally descended.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.44 (1975)|Madhya 18.44]]:''' In this way, giving some excuse, Gopāla sometimes remains in the bushes of the forest, and sometimes He stays in a village. One who is a devotee comes to see the Deity.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.45 (1975)|Madhya 18.45]]:''' The two brothers Rūpa and Sanātana did not climb the hill. To them also Lord Gopāla granted an interview.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.46 (1975)|Madhya 18.46]]:''' In ripe old age, Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī could not go there, but he had a desire to see the beauty of Gopāla.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.47 (1975)|Madhya 18.47]]:''' Due to fear of the Mohammedans, Gopāla went to Mathurā, where He remained in the temple of Viṭhṭhaleśvara for one full month.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.48 (1975)|Madhya 18.48]]:''' Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and his associates stayed in Mathurā for one month and saw the Deity Gopāla.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.49 (1975)|Madhya 18.49]]:''' When Rūpa Gosvāmī stayed at Mathurā, he was accompanied by Gopāla Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī, Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī and Lokanātha dāsa Gosvāmī.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.50 (1975)|Madhya 18.50]]:''' Bhūgarbha Gosvāmī, Śrī Jīva Gosvāmī, Śrī Yādava Ācārya and Govinda Gosvāmī also accompanied Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.51 (1975)|Madhya 18.51]]:''' He was also accompanied by Śrī Uddhava dāsa, Mādhava, Śrī Gopāla dāsa and Nārāyaṇa dāsa.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.52 (1975)|Madhya 18.52]]:''' The great devotee Govinda, Vāṇī Kṛṣṇadāsa, Puṇḍarīkākṣa, Īśāna and Laghu Haridāsa also accompanied him.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.53 (1975)|Madhya 18.53]]:''' It was with great jubilation that Rūpa Gosvāmī visited Lord Gopāla accompanied by all these devotees.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.54 (1975)|Madhya 18.54]]:''' After staying at Mathurā for one month, the Deity Gopāla returned to His own place, and Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī returned to Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.55 (1975)|Madhya 18.55]]:''' In the course of this story, I have given a description of Lord Gopāla's mercy. After seeing the Gopāla Deity, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to Śrī Kāmyavana.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.56 (1975)|Madhya 18.56]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's touring Vṛndāvana has been previously described. In the same ecstatic way, He traveled all over Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.57 (1975)|Madhya 18.57]]:''' After visiting the places of Kṛṣṇa's pastimes at Kāmyavana, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to Nandīśvara. While there, He was overwhelmed with ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.58 (1975)|Madhya 18.58]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu bathed in all the celebrated lakes, beginning with Lake Pāvana. Thereafter He climbed a hill and spoke to the people.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.59 (1975)|Madhya 18.59]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu asked, "Are there any deities on top of this hill?" The local people replied, "There are deities on this hill, but they are located within a cave.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.60 (1975)|Madhya 18.60]]:''' "There is a father and mother with well-built bodies, and between them is a very beautiful child who is curved in three places."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.61 (1975)|Madhya 18.61]]:''' Hearing this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu became very happy. After excavating the cave, He saw the three deities.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.62 (1975)|Madhya 18.62]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu offered His respects to Nanda Mahārāja and mother Yaśodā, and with great ecstatic love He touched the body of Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.63 (1975)|Madhya 18.63]]:''' Every day the Lord chanted and danced in ecstatic love. Finally He went to Khadiravana.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.64 (1975)|Madhya 18.64]]:''' After seeing the places of Lord Kṛṣṇa's pastimes, Śrī Caitanya went to Śeṣaśāyī, where He saw Lakṣmī and recited the following verse.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.65 (1975)|Madhya 18.65]]:''' "O dearly beloved! Your lotus feet are so soft that we place them gently on our breasts, fearing that Your feet will be hurt. Our life rests only in You. Our minds, therefore, are filled with anxiety that Your tender feet might be wounded by pebbles as You roam about on the forest path."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.66 (1975)|Madhya 18.66]]:''' Afterwards, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu saw Khelā-tīrtha and then went to Bhāṇḍīravana. Crossing the Yamunā River, He went to Bhadravana.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.67 (1975)|Madhya 18.67]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then visited Śrīvana and Lohavana. He then went to Mahāvana and saw Gokula, the place of Lord Kṛṣṇa's early childhood pastimes.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.68 (1975)|Madhya 18.68]]:''' Upon seeing the place where the twin arjuna trees were broken by Śrī Kṛṣṇa, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was moved to great ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.69 (1975)|Madhya 18.69]]:''' After seeing Gokula, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu returned to Mathurā, where He saw the birthplace of the Lord. While there, He stayed at the house of the Sanoḍiyā brāhmaṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.70 (1975)|Madhya 18.70]]:''' Seeing a great crowd assemble at Mathurā, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu left and went to Akrūra-tīrtha. He remained there in a solitary place.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.71 (1975)|Madhya 18.71]]:''' The next day, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to Vṛndāvana and took His bath at the Kālīya Lake and Praskandana.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.72 (1975)|Madhya 18.72]]:''' After seeing the holy place called Praskandana, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to Dvādaśāditya. From there He went to Keśī-tīrtha, and when He saw the place where the rāsa dance had taken place, He immediately lost consciousness due to ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.73 (1975)|Madhya 18.73]]:''' When the Lord regained His senses, He began to roll on the ground. He would sometimes laugh, cry, dance and fall down. He would also chant very loudly.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.74 (1975)|Madhya 18.74]]:''' Being thus transcendentally amused, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu passed that day happily at Keśī-tīrtha. In the evening He returned to Akrūra-tīrtha, where He took His meal.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.75 (1975)|Madhya 18.75]]:''' The next morning Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu returned to Vṛndāvana and took His bath at Cīra-ghāṭa. He then went to Teṅtulī-talā, where He took rest.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.76 (1975)|Madhya 18.76]]:''' The tamarind tree named Teṅtulī-talā was very old, having been there since the time of Lord Kṛṣṇa's pastimes. Beneath the tree was a very shiny platform.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.77 (1975)|Madhya 18.77]]:''' Since the River Yamunā flowed near Teṅtulī-talā, a very cool breeze blew there. While there, the Lord saw the beauty of Vṛndāvana and the water of the River Yamunā.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.78 (1975)|Madhya 18.78]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu used to sit beneath the old tamarind tree and chant the holy name of the Lord. At noon He would return to Akrūra-tīrtha to take lunch.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.79 (1975)|Madhya 18.79]]:''' All the people who lived near Akrūra-tīrtha came to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and due to the large crowds, the Lord could not peacefully chant the holy name.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.80 (1975)|Madhya 18.80]]:''' Therefore Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu would go to Vṛndāvana and sit in a solitary place. It was there that He chanted the holy name until noon.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.81 (1975)|Madhya 18.81]]:''' In the afternoon, people were able to speak to Him. The Lord told everyone of the importance of chanting the holy name.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.82 (1975)|Madhya 18.82]]:''' During this time, a Vaiṣṇava named Kṛṣṇadāsa came to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. He was a householder belonging to the kṣatriya caste, and his house was located on the other side of the Yamunā.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.83 (1975)|Madhya 18.83]]:''' After bathing at Keśī-tīrtha, Kṛṣṇadāsa went toward Kālīya-daha and suddenly saw Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu sitting at Āmli-talā [Teṅtulī-talā].

'''[[CC Madhya 18.84 (1975)|Madhya 18.84]]:''' Upon seeing the Lord's personal beauty and ecstatic love, Kṛṣṇadāsa was very astonished. Out of ecstatic love, he offered his respectful obeisances unto the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.85 (1975)|Madhya 18.85]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu asked Kṛṣṇadāsa, "Who are you? Where is your home?" Kṛṣṇadāsa replied, "I am a most fallen householder.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.86 (1975)|Madhya 18.86]]:''' "I belong to the Rājaputa caste, and my home is just on the other side of the River Yamunā. However, I wish to be the servant of a Vaiṣṇava.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.87 (1975)|Madhya 18.87]]:''' "Today I have had a dream, and according to that dream I have come here and found You."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.88 (1975)|Madhya 18.88]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then bestowed upon Kṛṣṇadāsa His causeless mercy by embracing him. Kṛṣṇadāsa became mad with ecstatic love and began to dance and chant the holy name of Hari.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.89 (1975)|Madhya 18.89]]:''' Kṛṣṇadāsa returned to Akrūra-tīrtha with the Lord, and remnants of the Lord's food were given to him.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.90 (1975)|Madhya 18.90]]:''' The next morning, Kṛṣṇadāsa went with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to Vṛndāvana and carried His waterpot. Kṛṣṇadāsa thus left his wife, home and children in order to remain with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.91 (1975)|Madhya 18.91]]:''' Everywhere the Lord went, all the people said, "Kṛṣṇa has again manifest at Vṛndāvana."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.92 (1975)|Madhya 18.92]]:''' One morning many people came to Akrūra-tīrtha. As they came from Vṛndāvana, they made a tumultuous sound.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.93 (1975)|Madhya 18.93]]:''' Upon seeing Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, all the people offered respects at His lotus feet. The Lord then asked them,"Where are you all coming from?"

'''[[CC Madhya 18.94 (1975)|Madhya 18.94]]:''' The people replied,"Kṛṣṇa has again manifest Himself on the waters of the Kālīya Lake. He dances on the hoods of the serpent Kālīya, and the jewels on those hoods are blazing.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.95 (1975)|Madhya 18.95]]:''' "Everyone has seen Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself. There is no doubt about it." Hearing this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu began to laugh. He then said, "Everything is correct."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.96 (1975)|Madhya 18.96]]:''' For three successive nights people went to Kālīya-daha to see Kṛṣṇa, and everyone returned saying, "Now we have seen Kṛṣṇa Himself."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.97 (1975)|Madhya 18.97]]:''' Everyone came before Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and said, "Now we have directly seen Lord Kṛṣṇa." Thus by the mercy of the goddess of learning they were made to speak the truth.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.98 (1975)|Madhya 18.98]]:''' When the people saw Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, they actually saw Kṛṣṇa, but because they were following their own imperfect knowledge, they accepted the wrong thing as Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.99 (1975)|Madhya 18.99]]:''' At that time Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya placed a request at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. He said, "Please give me permission to go see Lord Kṛṣṇa directly."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.100 (1975)|Madhya 18.100]]:''' When Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya asked to see Kṛṣṇa at Kālīya-daha, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu mercifully slapped him, saying, "You are a learned scholar, but you have become a fool influenced by the statements of other fools.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.101 (1975)|Madhya 18.101]]:''' "Why will Kṛṣṇa appear in the Age of Kali? Foolish people who are mistaken are simply causing agitation and making a tumult.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.102 (1975)|Madhya 18.102]]:''' "Do not become mad. Simply sit down here, and tomorrow night you will go see Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.103 (1975)|Madhya 18.103]]:''' The next morning some respectable gentlemen came to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and the Lord asked them, "Have you seen Kṛṣṇa?"

'''[[CC Madhya 18.104 (1975)|Madhya 18.104]]:''' These respectable gentlemen replied, "At night in the Kālīya Lake a fisherman lighting a torch in his boat catches many fish.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.105 (1975)|Madhya 18.105]]:''' "From a distance, people mistakenly think that they are seeing Kṛṣṇa dancing on the body of the Kālīya serpent.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.106 (1975)|Madhya 18.106]]:''' "These fools think that the boat is the Kālīya serpent and the torchlight the jewels on his hoods. People also mistake the fisherman to be Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.107 (1975)|Madhya 18.107]]:''' "Actually Lord Kṛṣṇa has again returned to Vṛndāvana. That also is a truth, and people have seen Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.108 (1975)|Madhya 18.108]]:''' "But where they are seeing Kṛṣṇa is their mistake. It is like considering a dry tree to be a person."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.109 (1975)|Madhya 18.109]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then asked them,"Where have you seen Kṛṣṇa directly?" The people replied,"You are a sannyāsī, a renunciant; therefore You are a moving Nārāyaṇa [jaṅgama-nārāyaṇa]."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.110 (1975)|Madhya 18.110]]:''' The people then said, "You have appeared in Vṛndāvana as an incarnation of Kṛṣṇa. Just by seeing You, everyone is now liberated."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.111 (1975)|Madhya 18.111]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu immediately exclaimed,"Viṣṇu! Viṣṇu! Do not call Me the Supreme Personality of Godhead. A jīva cannot become Kṛṣṇa at any time. Do not even say such a thing!

'''[[CC Madhya 18.112 (1975)|Madhya 18.112]]:''' "A sannyāsī in the renounced order is certainly part and parcel of the complete whole, just as a shining molecular particle of sunshine is part and parcel of the sun itself. Kṛṣṇa is like the sun, full of six opulences, but the living entity is only a fragment of the complete whole.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.113 (1975)|Madhya 18.113]]:''' "A living entity and the Absolute Personality of Godhead are never to be considered equal, just as a fragmental spark can never be considered the original flame.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.114 (1975)|Madhya 18.114]]:''' " 'The Supreme Personality of Godhead, the supreme controller, is always full of transcendental bliss and is accompanied by the potencies known as hlādinī and samvit. The conditioned soul, however, is always covered by ignorance and embarrassed by the threefold miseries of life. Thus he is a treasure-house of all kinds of tribulations.'

'''[[CC Madhya 18.115 (1975)|Madhya 18.115]]:''' "A foolish person who says that the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the same as the living entity is an atheist, and he becomes subject to punishment by the superintendent of death, Yamarāja.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.116 (1975)|Madhya 18.116]]:''' " 'A person who considers demigods like Brahmā and Śiva to be on an equal level with Nārāyaṇa is to be considered an offender and a pāṣaṇḍī.' "

'''[[CC Madhya 18.117 (1975)|Madhya 18.117]]:''' After Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu explained the difference between an ordinary living being and the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the people said, "No one considers You an ordinary human being. You are like Kṛṣṇa in every respect, in both bodily features and characteristics.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.118 (1975)|Madhya 18.118]]:''' "By Your bodily features we can see that You are none other than the son of Nanda Mahārāja, although the golden luster of Your body has covered Your original complexion.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.119 (1975)|Madhya 18.119]]:''' "As the aroma of deer musk cannot be concealed by wrapping it in a cloth, Your characteristics as the Supreme Personality of Godhead cannot be concealed by any means.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.120 (1975)|Madhya 18.120]]:''' "Indeed, Your characteristics are uncommon and beyond the imagination of an ordinary living being. Simply by seeing You, the entire universe becomes mad with ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.121-122 (1975)|Madhya 18.121-122]]:''' "If even women, children, old men, meat-eaters or members of the lowest caste can see You even once, they immediately chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa, dance like madmen and become spiritual masters capable of delivering the whole world.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.123 (1975)|Madhya 18.123]]:''' "Apart from seeing You, whoever listens to Your holy name is made mad with ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa and is able to deliver the three worlds.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.124 (1975)|Madhya 18.124]]:''' "Simply by hearing Your holy name, dog-eaters become holy saints. Your uncommon potencies cannot be described in words.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.125 (1975)|Madhya 18.125]]:''' " 'To say nothing of the spiritual advancement of persons who see the Supreme Person face to face, even a person born in a family of dog-eaters becomes immediately eligible to perform Vedic sacrifices if he once utters the holy name of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, or chants about Him, hears about His pastimes, offers Him obeisances or even remembers Him.'

'''[[CC Madhya 18.126 (1975)|Madhya 18.126]]:''' "These glories of Yours are only marginal. Originally You are the son of Mahārāja Nanda."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.127 (1975)|Madhya 18.127]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then bestowed His causeless mercy upon all the people there, and everyone became ecstatic with love of God. Finally they all returned to their homes.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.128 (1975)|Madhya 18.128]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu remained for some days in Akrūra-tīrtha. He delivered everyone there simply by distributing the holy name of Kṛṣṇa and ecstatic love for the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.129 (1975)|Madhya 18.129]]:''' The brāhmaṇa disciple of Mādhavendra Purī went from house to house in Mathurā and inspired other brāhmaṇas to invite Caitanya Mahāprabhu to their homes.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.130 (1975)|Madhya 18.130]]:''' Thus all the respectable people of Mathurā, headed by the brāhmaṇas, came to Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya and extended invitations to the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.131 (1975)|Madhya 18.131]]:''' In one day, ten to twenty invitations were received, but Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya would accept only one of them.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.132 (1975)|Madhya 18.132]]:''' Since everyone did not get an opportunity to offer invitations to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu personally, they requested the Sanoḍiyā brāhmaṇa to ask the Lord to accept their invitations.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.133 (1975)|Madhya 18.133]]:''' The brāhmaṇas from different places, such as Kānyakubja and South India, who were all strict followers of the Vedic religion, offered invitations to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu with great humility.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.134 (1975)|Madhya 18.134]]:''' In the morning they would come to Akrūra-tīrtha and cook food. After offering it to the śālagrāma-śilā, they offered it to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.135 (1975)|Madhya 18.135]]:''' One day Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu sat at the bathing ghat of Akrūra-tīrtha and thought the following thoughts.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.136 (1975)|Madhya 18.136]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu thought, "At this bathing place, Akrūra saw Vaikuṇṭha, the spiritual world, and all the inhabitants of Vraja saw Goloka Vṛndāvana."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.137 (1975)|Madhya 18.137]]:''' While considering how Akrūra remained within the water, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu immediately jumped in and stayed under water for some time.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.138 (1975)|Madhya 18.138]]:''' When Kṛṣṇadāsa saw that Caitanya Mahāprabhu was drowning, he cried and shouted very loudly. Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya immediately came and pulled the Lord out.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.139 (1975)|Madhya 18.139]]:''' After this, Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya took the Sanoḍiyā brāhmaṇa to a secluded place and consulted with him.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.140 (1975)|Madhya 18.140]]:''' Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya said, "Since I was present today, it was possible for me to pull the Lord up. However, if He starts to drown at Vṛndāvana, who will help Him?

'''[[CC Madhya 18.141 (1975)|Madhya 18.141]]:''' "Now there is a crowd of people here, and these invitations are causing much disturbance. In addition, the Lord is always ecstatic and emotional. I do not find the situation here very good.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.142 (1975)|Madhya 18.142]]:''' "It would be good if we could get Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu out of Vṛndāvana. That is my final conclusion."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.143 (1975)|Madhya 18.143]]:''' The Sanoḍiyā brāhmaṇa said, "Let us take Him to Prayāga and go along the banks of the Ganges. It will be very pleasurable to go that way.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.144 (1975)|Madhya 18.144]]:''' "After going to the holy place named Soro-kṣetra, and taking bath in the Ganges, let us take Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu that way and go.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.145 (1975)|Madhya 18.145]]:''' "It is now the beginning of the month of Māgha. If we go to Prayāga at this time, we shall have an opportunity to bathe for a few days during Makara-saṅkrānti."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.146 (1975)|Madhya 18.146]]:''' The Sanoḍiyā brāhmaṇa continued, "Kindly submit to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu the unhappiness you are feeling within yourself. Then propose that we all go to Prayāga on the full-moon day of the month of Māgha.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.147 (1975)|Madhya 18.147]]:''' "Tell the Lord of the happiness you will feel in traveling via the banks of the Ganges." Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya therefore submitted this prayer to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.148 (1975)|Madhya 18.148]]:''' Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya told the Lord, "I can no longer tolerate the disturbance of the crowd. People are coming one after another to offer invitations.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.149 (1975)|Madhya 18.149]]:''' "Early in the morning people come here, and not seeing You present, they simply tax my brain.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.150 (1975)|Madhya 18.150]]:''' "I will be very happy if we all leave and take the path by the banks of the Ganges. Then we can have the opportunity to bathe in the Ganges in Prayāga during Makara-saṅkrānti.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.151 (1975)|Madhya 18.151]]:''' "My mind has become very agitated, and I cannot bear this anxiety. May everything rest on the permission of Your Lordship. I will accept whatever You want to do."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.152 (1975)|Madhya 18.152]]:''' Although Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had no desire to leave Vṛndāvana, He began to speak sweet words just to fulfill the desire of His devotee.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.153 (1975)|Madhya 18.153]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "You have brought Me here to show Me Vṛndāvana. I am very much indebted to you, and I shall not be able to repay this debt.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.154 (1975)|Madhya 18.154]]:''' "Whatever you desire, I must do. Wherever you take Me, I shall go."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.155 (1975)|Madhya 18.155]]:''' The next morning, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu got up early. After taking His bath, He became ecstatic with love, knowing that He now had to leave Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.156 (1975)|Madhya 18.156]]:''' Although the Lord did not exhibit any external symptoms, His mind was filled with ecstatic love. At that time, Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya said, "Let us go to Mahāvana [Gokula]."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.157 (1975)|Madhya 18.157]]:''' Saying this, Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya made Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu sit aboard a boat. After they crossed the river, he took the Lord with him.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.158 (1975)|Madhya 18.158]]:''' Both Rājaputa Kṛṣṇadāsa and the Sanoḍiyā brāhmaṇa knew the path along the Ganges bank very well.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.159 (1975)|Madhya 18.159]]:''' While walking, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, understanding that the others were fatigued, took them all beneath a tree and sat down.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.160 (1975)|Madhya 18.160]]:''' There were many cows grazing near that tree, and the Lord was very pleased to see them.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.161 (1975)|Madhya 18.161]]:''' Suddenly a cowherd boy blew on his flute, and immediately the Lord was struck with ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.162 (1975)|Madhya 18.162]]:''' Filled with ecstatic love, the Lord fell unconscious to the ground. He foamed about the mouth, and His breathing stopped.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.163 (1975)|Madhya 18.163]]:''' While the Lord was unconscious, ten cavalry soldiers belonging to the Mohammedan Pāṭhāna military order rode up and dismounted.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.164 (1975)|Madhya 18.164]]:''' Seeing the Lord unconscious, the soldiers thought, "This sannyāsī must have possessed a large quantity of gold.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.165 (1975)|Madhya 18.165]]:''' "These four rogues here must have taken away that sannyāsī's riches after killing Him by making Him take the poison dhuturā."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.166 (1975)|Madhya 18.166]]:''' Thinking this, the Pāṭhāna soldiers arrested the four persons and decided to kill them. Because of this, the two Bengalis began to tremble.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.167 (1975)|Madhya 18.167]]:''' The devotee Kṛṣṇadāsa, who belonged to the Rājaputa race, was very fearless. The Sanoḍiyā brāhmaṇa was also fearless, and he spoke very bravely.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.168 (1975)|Madhya 18.168]]:''' The brāhmaṇa said, "You Pāṭhāna soldiers are all under the protection of your king. Let us go to your commander and get his decision.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.169 (1975)|Madhya 18.169]]:''' "This sannyāsī is my spiritual master, and I am from Mathurā. I am a brāhmaṇa, and I know many people who are in the service of the Mohammedan king.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.170 (1975)|Madhya 18.170]]:''' "This sannyāsī sometimes falls unconscious due to the influence of a disease. Please sit down here, and you will see that He will very soon regain consciousness and His normal condition.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.171 (1975)|Madhya 18.171]]:''' "Sit down here for a while and keep us all under arrest. When the sannyāsī regains his senses, you can question Him. Then, if you like, you can kill us all."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.172 (1975)|Madhya 18.172]]:''' The Pāṭhāna soldiers said, "You are all rogues. Two of you belong to the district of Mathurā, and the other two, who are trembling, belong to Bengal."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.173 (1975)|Madhya 18.173]]:''' Rājaputa Kṛṣṇadāsa said, "I have my home here, and I also have about two hundred Turkish soldiers and about one hundred cannons.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.174 (1975)|Madhya 18.174]]:''' "If I call loudly, they will come immediately to kill you and plunder your horses and saddles.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.175 (1975)|Madhya 18.175]]:''' "The Bengali pilgrims are not rogues. You are rogues, for you want to kill the pilgrims and plunder them."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.176 (1975)|Madhya 18.176]]:''' Upon hearing this challenge, the Pāṭhāna soldiers became hesitant. Then suddenly Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu regained consciousness.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.177 (1975)|Madhya 18.177]]:''' Coming to His senses, the Lord very loudly began chanting the holy name, "Hari! Hari!" The Lord raised His arms upward and began to dance in ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.178 (1975)|Madhya 18.178]]:''' When the Lord shouted very loudly in ecstatic love, it appeared to the Mohammedan soldiers that their hearts were struck by thunderbolts.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.179 (1975)|Madhya 18.179]]:''' Seized by fear, all the Pāṭhāna soldiers immediately released the four persons. Thus Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu did not see His personal associates arrested.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.180 (1975)|Madhya 18.180]]:''' At that time, Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya went to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and made Him sit down. Seeing the Mohammedan soldiers, the Lord regained His normal senses.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.181 (1975)|Madhya 18.181]]:''' All the Mohammedan soldiers then came before the Lord, worshiped His lotus feet and said, "Here are four rogues.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.182 (1975)|Madhya 18.182]]:''' "These rogues have made You take dhuturā. Having made You mad, they have taken all Your possessions."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.183 (1975)|Madhya 18.183]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "These are not rogues. They are My associates. Being a sannyāsī beggar, I do not possess anything.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.184 (1975)|Madhya 18.184]]:''' "Due to epilepsy, I sometimes fall unconscious. Out of their mercy, these four men maintain Me."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.185 (1975)|Madhya 18.185]]:''' Among the Mohammedans was a grave person who was wearing a black dress. People called him a saintly person.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.186 (1975)|Madhya 18.186]]:''' The heart of that saintly person softened upon seeing Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. He wanted to talk to Him and establish impersonal Brahman on the basis of his own scripture, the Koran.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.187 (1975)|Madhya 18.187]]:''' When that person established the impersonal Brahman conception of the Absolute Truth on the basis of the Koran, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu refuted his argument.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.188 (1975)|Madhya 18.188]]:''' Whatever arguments he put forward, the Lord refuted them all. Finally the person became stunned and could not speak.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.189 (1975)|Madhya 18.189]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "The Koran has certainly established impersonalism, but at the end it refutes that impersonalism and establishes the personal God.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.190 (1975)|Madhya 18.190]]:''' "The Koran accepts the fact that ultimately there is only one God. He is full of opulence, and His bodily complexion is blackish.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.191 (1975)|Madhya 18.191]]:''' "According to the Koran, the Lord has a supreme, blissful, transcendental body. He is the Absolute Truth, the all-pervading, omniscient and eternal being. He is the origin of everything.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.192 (1975)|Madhya 18.192]]:''' "Creation, maintenance and dissolution come from Him. He is the original shelter of all gross and subtle cosmic manifestations.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.193 (1975)|Madhya 18.193]]:''' "The Lord is the Supreme Truth worshipable by everyone. He is the cause of all causes. By engaging in His devotional service, the living entity is relieved from material existence.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.194 (1975)|Madhya 18.194]]:''' "No conditioned soul can get out of material bondage without serving the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Love at His lotus feet is the ultimate goal of life.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.195 (1975)|Madhya 18.195]]:''' "The happiness of liberation, whereby one merges into the Lord's existence, cannot even be compared to a fragment of the transcendental bliss obtained by service unto the Lord's lotus feet.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.196 (1975)|Madhya 18.196]]:''' "In the Koran there are descriptions of fruitive activity, speculative knowledge, mystic power and union with the Supreme, but ultimately everything is refuted as the Lord's personal feature and His devotional service is established.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.197 (1975)|Madhya 18.197]]:''' "The scholars of the Koran are not very advanced in knowledge. Although there are many methods prescribed, they do not know that the ultimate conclusion should be considered the most powerful.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.198 (1975)|Madhya 18.198]]:''' "Seeing your own Koran and deliberating over what is written there, what is your conclusion?"

'''[[CC Madhya 18.199 (1975)|Madhya 18.199]]:''' The saintly Mohammedan replied, "All that You have said is true. This has certainly been written in the Koran, but our scholars can neither understand nor accept it.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.200 (1975)|Madhya 18.200]]:''' "Usually they describe the Lord's impersonal aspect, but they hardly know that the Lord's personal feature is worshipable. They are undoubtedly lacking this knowledge.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.201 (1975)|Madhya 18.201]]:''' "Since You are that very same Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself, please be merciful upon me. I am fallen and unfit.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.202 (1975)|Madhya 18.202]]:''' "I have studied the Mohammedan scripture very extensively, but from it I cannot conclusively decide what the ultimate goal of life is or how I can approach it.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.203 (1975)|Madhya 18.203]]:''' "Now that I have seen You, my tongue is chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā mantra. The false prestige I felt from being a learned scholar is now gone."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.204 (1975)|Madhya 18.204]]:''' Saying this, the saintly Mohammedan fell at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and requested Him to speak of life's ultimate goal and the process by which it could be obtained.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.205 (1975)|Madhya 18.205]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "Please get up. You have chanted the holy name of Kṛṣṇa; therefore the sinful reactions you have accrued for many millions of lives are now gone. You are now pure."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.206 (1975)|Madhya 18.206]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then told all the Mohammedans there, "Chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa! Chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa!" As they all began to chant, they were overwhelmed by ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.207 (1975)|Madhya 18.207]]:''' In this way Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu indirectly initiated the saintly Mohammedan by advising him to chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa. The Mohammedan's name was changed to Rāmadāsa. There was also another Pāṭhāna Moslem present whose name was Vijulī Khān.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.208 (1975)|Madhya 18.208]]:''' Vijulī Khān was very young, and he was the son of the king. All the other Mohammedans, Pāṭhānas, headed by Rāmadāsa, were his servants.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.209 (1975)|Madhya 18.209]]:''' Vijulī Khān also fell down at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and the Lord placed His foot on his head.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.210 (1975)|Madhya 18.210]]:''' Bestowing His mercy upon them in this way, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu left. All the Pāṭhāna Mohammedans then became mendicants.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.211 (1975)|Madhya 18.211]]:''' Later these very Pāṭhānas became celebrated as the Pāṭhāna Vaiṣṇavas. They toured all over the country and chanted the glorious activities of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.212 (1975)|Madhya 18.212]]:''' Vijulī Khān became a greatly advanced devotee, and his importance was celebrated at every holy place of pilgrimage.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.213 (1975)|Madhya 18.213]]:''' In this way Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu performed His pastimes. Coming to the western part of India, He bestowed good fortune upon the yavanas and mlecchas.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.214 (1975)|Madhya 18.214]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu next went to a holy place of pilgrimage called Soro-kṣetra. He took His bath in the Ganges there and started for Prayāga on the path along the banks of the Ganges.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.215 (1975)|Madhya 18.215]]:''' At Soro-kṣetra, the Lord requested the Sanoḍiyā brāhmaṇa and Rājaputa Kṛṣṇadāsa to return home, but with folded hands they began to speak as follows.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.216 (1975)|Madhya 18.216]]:''' They prayed, "Let us go to Prayāga with You. If we do not go, when shall we again get the association of Your lotus feet?

'''[[CC Madhya 18.217 (1975)|Madhya 18.217]]:''' "This country is mainly occupied by Mohammedans. At any place someone can create a disturbance, and although Your companion Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya is a learned scholar, he does not know how to speak the local language."

'''[[CC Madhya 18.218 (1975)|Madhya 18.218]]:''' Hearing this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu accepted their proposal by smiling mildly. Thus those two persons continued to accompany Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.219 (1975)|Madhya 18.219]]:''' Whoever got to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu would feel himself overwhelmed with ecstatic love and would begin to chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.220 (1975)|Madhya 18.220]]:''' Whoever met Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu became a Vaiṣṇava, and whoever met that Vaiṣṇava also became a Vaiṣṇava. In this way, all the towns and villages one after the other became Vaiṣṇava.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.221 (1975)|Madhya 18.221]]:''' Just as the Lord inundated South India on His tour there, He also inundated the western part of the country with love of Godhead.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.222 (1975)|Madhya 18.222]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu finally arrived at Prayāga and for ten successive days bathed in the confluence of the Rivers Yamunā and Ganges during the festival of Makara-saṅkrānti [Māgha-melā].

'''[[CC Madhya 18.223 (1975)|Madhya 18.223]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's visit to Vṛndāvana and His activities there are unlimited. Even Lord Śeṣa, who has thousands of hoods, cannot reach the end of His activities.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.224 (1975)|Madhya 18.224]]:''' What ordinary living being can describe the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu? I have only indicated the general direction in the form of codes.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.225 (1975)|Madhya 18.225]]:''' The pastimes and methods of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu are uncommon. Unfortunate is he who cannot believe even after hearing all these things.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.226 (1975)|Madhya 18.226]]:''' From beginning to end the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu are uncommon. Just hear them with faith and accept them as true and correct.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.227 (1975)|Madhya 18.227]]:''' Whoever argues about this is a great fool. He intentionally and personally brings a thunderbolt down upon his head.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.228 (1975)|Madhya 18.228]]:''' The pastimes of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu are an ocean of nectar. Even a drop of this ocean can inundate the whole world with transcendental bliss.

'''[[CC Madhya 18.229 (1975)|Madhya 18.229]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.

<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17]] '''[[CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17]] - [[CC Madhya 19 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 19]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 19 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 19]]</div>

CC Madhya 18.67 (1975)

2019-11-11T06:26:56Z

Harshita: Created page with "C066 <div style="float:left">'''Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975) - [..."

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Madhya-lila Chapter 18|C066]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Madhya (1975)|Madhya-līlā]] - [[CC Madhya 18 (1975)|Chapter 18: Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's Visit to Śrī Vṛndāvana]]'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 18.66 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18.66]] '''[[CC Madhya 18.66 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18.66]] - [[CC Madhya 18.68 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18.68]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 18.68 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18.68]]</div>
{{RandomImage}}

==== TEXT 67====

<div class="verse">
:'śrīvana' dekhi' punaḥ gelā 'loha-vana'
:'mahāvana' giyā kailā janma-sthāna-daraśana
</div>

==== SYNONYMS ====

<div class="synonyms">
śrī-vana—Śrīvana; dekhi'-seeing; punaḥ—again; gelā—went; loha-vana—to Lohavana; mahā-vana—to Mahāvana; giyā—going; kailā—performed; janma-sthāna—birth site; daraśana—seeing.
</div>

==== TRANSLATION ====

<div class="translation">
Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then visited Śrīvana and Lohavana. He then went to Mahāvana and saw Gokula, the place of Lord Kṛṣṇa's early childhood pastimes.
</div>

==== PURPORT ====

<div class="purport">
Of Śrīvana (also called Bilvavana), the Bhakti-ratnākara states, devatā-pūjita bilvavana śobhāmaya: "The beautiful forest of Bilvavana is worshiped by all the demigods."
About Lohavana, Bhakti-ratnākara (Fifth Wave) states:
:lohavane kṛṣṇera adbhuta go-cāraṇa
:ethā loha-jaṅghāsure vadhe bhagavān

"At Lohavana, Lord Kṛṣṇa used to tend cows. The demon named Lohajaṅgha was killed at this place."

Mahāvana is described as follows in Bhakti-ratnākara (Fifth Wave):
:dekha nanda-yaśodā-ālaya mahāvane
:ei dekha śrī-kṛṣṇa-candrera janma sthala
:śrī-gokula, mahāvana--dui 'eka' haya

"Behold the house of Nanda and Yaśodā in Mahāvana. See the birthplace of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Mahāvana and the birthplace of Lord Kṛṣṇa, Gokula, are one and the same."
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 18.66 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18.66]] '''[[CC Madhya 18.66 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18.66]] - [[CC Madhya 18.68 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18.68]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 18.68 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18.68]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

CC Madhya 17 (1975)

2019-11-09T06:57:25Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Madhya-lila Chapter 17|1b]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Madhya (1975)|Madhya-līlā]], Chapter 17: The Lord Travels to Vṛndāvana'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 16 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 16]] '''[[CC Madhya 16 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 16]] - [[CC Madhya 18 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 18 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

'''[[CC Madhya 17 (1975) Summary|Madhya 17 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Madhya 17.1 (1975)|Madhya 17.1]]:''' On His way to Vṛndāvana, Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu passed through the forest of Jhārikhaṇḍa and made all the tigers, elephants, deer and birds dance and chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra. Thus all these animals were overwhelmed by ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.2 (1975)|Madhya 17.2]]:''' All glories to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu! All glories to Lord Nityānanda! All glories to Advaitacandra! All glories to all the devotees of the Lord!

'''[[CC Madhya 17.3 (1975)|Madhya 17.3]]:''' When autumn arrived, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu decided to go to Vṛndāvana. In a solitary place, He consulted with Rāmānanda Rāya and Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.4 (1975)|Madhya 17.4]]:''' The Lord requested Rāmānanda Rāya and Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī to help Him go to Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.5 (1975)|Madhya 17.5]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "I shall leave early in the morning and go incognito, taking the road to the forest. I shall go alone and not take anyone with Me.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.6 (1975)|Madhya 17.6]]:''' "If someone wants to follow Me, please stop him. I don't want anyone to go with Me.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.7 (1975)|Madhya 17.7]]:''' "Please give Me your permission with great pleasure and do not be unhappy. If you are happy, I shall be happy on My way to Vṛndāvana."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.8 (1975)|Madhya 17.8]]:''' Upon hearing this, Rāmānanda Rāya and Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī replied, "Dear Lord, You are completely independent. Since You are not dependent on anyone, You do whatever You desire.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.9 (1975)|Madhya 17.9]]:''' "Dear Lord, kindly hear our one petition. You have already said that You will derive happiness from our happiness. This is Your own statement.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.10 (1975)|Madhya 17.10]]:''' "If You will please accept just one request, we shall be very, very happy.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.11 (1975)|Madhya 17.11]]:''' "Our Lord, please take one very nice brāhmaṇa with You. He will collect alms for You, cook for You, give You prasāda, and carry Your waterpot while traveling.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.12 (1975)|Madhya 17.12]]:''' "When You go through the jungle, there will be no brāhmaṇa available from whom You can accept lunch. Therefore please give permission for at least one pure brāhmaṇa to accompany You."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.13 (1975)|Madhya 17.13]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said,"I shall not take any of My associates with Me because if I choose someone, all the others will be unhappy.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.14 (1975)|Madhya 17.14]]:''' "Such a person must be a new man, and he must have a peaceful mind. If I can obtain such a man, I shall agree to take him with Me."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.15 (1975)|Madhya 17.15]]:''' Svarūpa Dāmodara then said, "Here is Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya, who has great love for You. He is an honest, learned scholar, and he is advanced in spiritual consciousness.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.16 (1975)|Madhya 17.16]]:''' "In the beginning, he came with You from Bengal. It is his desire to see and visit all the holy places of pilgrimage.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.17 (1975)|Madhya 17.17]]:''' "In addition, You may take another brāhmaṇa who would act as a servant en route and make arrangements for Your food.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.18 (1975)|Madhya 17.18]]:''' "If You can also take him with You, we will be very happy. If two people go with You through the jungle, there will certainly be no difficulty or inconvenience.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.19 (1975)|Madhya 17.19]]:''' "The other brāhmaṇa can carry Your cloth and waterpot, and Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya will collect alms and cook for You."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.20 (1975)|Madhya 17.20]]:''' Thus Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu accepted the request of Svarūpa Dāmodara Paṇḍita and agreed to take Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya with Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.21 (1975)|Madhya 17.21]]:''' On the previous night, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had visited Lord Jagannātha and taken His permission. Now, near the end of night, the Lord got up and started immediately. He was not seen by others.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.22 (1975)|Madhya 17.22]]:''' Because the Lord had departed, the devotees, unable to see Him early in the morning, began to search for Him with great anxiety.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.23 (1975)|Madhya 17.23]]:''' While all the devotees were searching for the Lord, Svarūpa Dāmodara restrained them. Then everyone fell silent, knowing the mind of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.24 (1975)|Madhya 17.24]]:''' The Lord abandoned walking on the well-known public road and went instead along a bypass. He thus kept the city of Kaṭaka on His right as He entered the forest.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.25 (1975)|Madhya 17.25]]:''' When the Lord passed through the solitary forest chanting the holy name of Kṛṣṇa, the tigers and elephants, seeing Him, gave way.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.26 (1975)|Madhya 17.26]]:''' When the Lord passed through the jungle in great ecstasy, packs of tigers, elephants, rhinoceros and boars came, and the Lord passed right through them.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.27 (1975)|Madhya 17.27]]:''' Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya was very much afraid to see them, but by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's influence, all the animals stood to one side.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.28 (1975)|Madhya 17.28]]:''' One day a tiger was lying on the path, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, walking along the path in ecstatic love, touched the tiger with His feet.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.29 (1975)|Madhya 17.29]]:''' The Lord said, "Chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa!" The tiger immediately got up and began to dance and chant,"Kṛṣṇa! Kṛṣṇa!"

'''[[CC Madhya 17.30 (1975)|Madhya 17.30]]:''' Another day, while Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was bathing in a river, a herd of maddened elephants came there to drink water.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.31 (1975)|Madhya 17.31]]:''' While the Lord was bathing and murmuring the Gāyatrī mantra, the elephants came before Him. The Lord immediately splashed some water on the elephants and asked them to chant the name of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.32 (1975)|Madhya 17.32]]:''' The elephants whose bodies were touched by the water splashed by the Lord began to chant,"Kṛṣṇa! Kṛṣṇa!" and dance and sing in ecstasy.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.33 (1975)|Madhya 17.33]]:''' Some of the elephants fell to the ground, and some screamed in ecstasy. Seeing this, Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya was completely astonished.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.34 (1975)|Madhya 17.34]]:''' Sometimes Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu chanted very loudly while passing through the jungle. Hearing His sweet voice, all the does came near Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.35 (1975)|Madhya 17.35]]:''' Hearing the Lord's great vibration, all the does followed Him left and right. While reciting a verse with great curiosity, the Lord patted them.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.36 (1975)|Madhya 17.36]]:''' "Blessed are all these foolish deer because they have approached the son of Mahārāja Nanda, who is gorgeously dressed and is playing on His flute. Indeed, both the does and the bucks worship the Lord with looks of love and affection."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.37 (1975)|Madhya 17.37]]:''' While Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was passing through the jungle, five or seven tigers came. Joining the deer, the tigers began to follow the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.38 (1975)|Madhya 17.38]]:''' Seeing the tigers and deer following Him, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu immediately remembered the land of Vṛndāvana. He then began to recite a verse describing the transcendental quality of Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.39 (1975)|Madhya 17.39]]:''' "Vṛndāvana is the transcendental abode of the Lord. There is no hunger, anger or thirst there. Though naturally inimical, both human beings and fierce animals live together there in transcendental friendship."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.40 (1975)|Madhya 17.40]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said,"Chant Kṛṣṇa! Kṛṣṇa!" the tigers and deer began to dance and chant, "Kṛṣṇa!"

'''[[CC Madhya 17.41 (1975)|Madhya 17.41]]:''' When all the tigers and does danced and jumped, Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya saw them and was struck with wonder.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.42 (1975)|Madhya 17.42]]:''' Indeed, the tigers and deer began to embrace one another, and, touching mouths, they began to kiss.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.43 (1975)|Madhya 17.43]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu saw all this fun, He began to smile. Finally He left the animals and continued on His way.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.44 (1975)|Madhya 17.44]]:''' Various birds, including the peacock, saw Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and began to follow Him, chanting and dancing. They were all maddened by the holy name of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.45 (1975)|Madhya 17.45]]:''' When the Lord loudly chanted "Hari bol!" the trees and creepers became jubilant to hear Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.46 (1975)|Madhya 17.46]]:''' Thus all living entities-some moving and some standing still in the forest of Jhārikhaṇḍa-became maddened by hearing the holy name of Lord Kṛṣṇa vibrated by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.47 (1975)|Madhya 17.47]]:''' In all the villages through which the Lord passed and in all the places He rested on His journey, everyone was purified and awakened to ecstatic love of God.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.48-49 (1975)|Madhya 17.48-49]]:''' When someone heard the chanting of the holy name from the mouth of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and someone else heard this chanting from that second person, and someone again heard this chanting from the third person, everyone in all countries became a Vaiṣṇava through such disciplic succession. Thus everyone chanted the holy name of Kṛṣṇa and Hari, and they danced, cried and smiled.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.50 (1975)|Madhya 17.50]]:''' The Lord did not always manifest His ecstasy. Being afraid of a great assembly of people, the Lord kept His ecstasy concealed.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.51 (1975)|Madhya 17.51]]:''' tathāpi—still; tāṅra—His; darśana—of seeing; śravaṇa—of hearing; prabhāve—by the potency; sakala—all; deśera—of countries; loka—people; ha-ila—became; vaiṣṇave—pure devotees of the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.52 (1975)|Madhya 17.52]]:''' In this way, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu personally toured Bengal, East Bengal, Orissa and the southern countries, and He delivered all kinds of people by spreading Kṛṣṇa consciousness.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.53 (1975)|Madhya 17.53]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu came to Jhārikhaṇḍa on His way to Mathurā, He found that the people there were almost uncivilized and were devoid of God consciousness.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.54 (1975)|Madhya 17.54]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu gave even the Bheels an opportunity to chant the holy name and come to the platform of ecstatic love. Thus He delivered all of them. Who has the power to understand the transcendental pastimes of the Lord?

'''[[CC Madhya 17.55 (1975)|Madhya 17.55]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu passed through the Jhārikhaṇḍa forest, He took it for granted that it was Vṛndāvana. When He passed over the hills, He took it for granted that they were Govardhana.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.56 (1975)|Madhya 17.56]]:''' Similarly, whenever Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu saw a river, He immediately accepted it as the River Yamunā. Thus while in the forest He was filled with great ecstatic love, and He danced and fell down crying.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.57 (1975)|Madhya 17.57]]:''' Along the way, Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya collected all kinds of spinach, roots and fruit whenever possible.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.58 (1975)|Madhya 17.58]]:''' Whenever Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu visited a village, a few brāhmaṇas-five or seven-would come and extend invitations to the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.59 (1975)|Madhya 17.59]]:''' Some people would bring grains and deliver them to Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya. Others would bring milk and yogurt, and still others would bring ghee and sugar.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.60 (1975)|Madhya 17.60]]:''' In some villages there were no brāhmaṇas; nonetheless, devotees born in non-brāhmaṇa families came and extended invitations to Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.61 (1975)|Madhya 17.61]]:''' Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya used to cook all kinds of vegetables gathered from the forest, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was very pleased to accept these preparations.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.62-63 (1975)|Madhya 17.62-63]]:''' Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya used to keep a stock of food grains that would last from two to four days. Where there were no people, he would cook the grains and prepare vegetables, spinach, roots and fruits collected from the forest.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.64 (1975)|Madhya 17.64]]:''' The Lord was always very happy to eat these forest vegetables, and He was even happier when He had an opportunity to stay in a solitary place.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.65 (1975)|Madhya 17.65]]:''' Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya was so affectionate to the Lord that he was rendering service just like a menial servant. His assistant brāhmaṇa carried the waterpot and garments.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.66 (1975)|Madhya 17.66]]:''' The Lord used to bathe three times a day in the warm water of the waterfalls. He also used to heat Himself morning and evening with a fire made of the limitless wood.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.67 (1975)|Madhya 17.67]]:''' While traveling in this secluded forest and feeling very happy, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu made the following statement.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.68 (1975)|Madhya 17.68]]:''' "My dear Bhaṭṭācārya, I have traveled very far through the forest, and I have not even slightly received any trouble.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.69 (1975)|Madhya 17.69]]:''' "Kṛṣṇa is very merciful, especially to Me. He has shown His mercy by bringing Me on this path through the forest. Thus He has given Me great pleasure.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.70 (1975)|Madhya 17.70]]:''' "Before this, I decided to go to Vṛndāvana and on the way see My mother, the River Ganges and other devotees once again.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.71 (1975)|Madhya 17.71]]:''' "I thought that once again I would see and meet all the devotees and take them with Me to Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.72 (1975)|Madhya 17.72]]:''' "Thus I went to Bengal, and I was very happy to see My mother, the River Ganges and the devotees.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.73 (1975)|Madhya 17.73]]:''' "However, when I started for Vṛndāvana, many thousands and millions of people gathered and began to go with Me.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.74 (1975)|Madhya 17.74]]:''' "Thus I was going to Vṛndāvana with a big crowd, but through the mouth of Sanātana, Kṛṣṇa taught Me a lesson. Thus by making some impediment, He has brought Me on a path through the forest to Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.75 (1975)|Madhya 17.75]]:''' "Kṛṣṇa is an ocean of mercy. He is especially merciful to the poor and fallen. Without His mercy, there is no possibility of happiness."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.76 (1975)|Madhya 17.76]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then embraced Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya and told him, "It is only by your kindness that I am now so happy."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.77 (1975)|Madhya 17.77]]:''' Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya replied, "My dear Lord, You are Kṛṣṇa Himself, and therefore You are merciful. I am a fallen living entity, but You have bestowed a great favor upon me.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.78 (1975)|Madhya 17.78]]:''' "Sir, I am most fallen, yet You have brought me with You. Showing great mercy, You have accepted food prepared by me.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.79 (1975)|Madhya 17.79]]:''' "You have made me Your carrier Garuḍa, although I am no better than a condemned crow. Thus You are the independent Personality of Godhead, the original Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.80 (1975)|Madhya 17.80]]:''' " 'The Supreme Personality of Godhead has the form of sac-cid-ānanda vigraha, transcendental bliss, knowledge and eternity. I offer my respectful obeisances unto He who turns the dumb into eloquent speakers and enables the lame to cross mountains. Such is the mercy of the Lord.' "

'''[[CC Madhya 17.81 (1975)|Madhya 17.81]]:''' In this way Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya offered his prayers to the Lord. By rendering service unto Him in ecstatic love, He pacified the Lord's mind.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.82 (1975)|Madhya 17.82]]:''' Finally the Lord with great happiness arrived at the holy place called Kāśī. There He took His bath in the bathing ghat known as Maṇikarṇikā.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.83 (1975)|Madhya 17.83]]:''' At that time, Tapana Miśra was taking his bath in the Ganges, and he was astonished to see the Lord there.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.84 (1975)|Madhya 17.84]]:''' Tapana Miśra then began to think, "I have heard that Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has accepted the renounced order." Thinking this, Tapana Miśra became very jubilant within his heart.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.85 (1975)|Madhya 17.85]]:''' He then clasped the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and began to cry. The Lord raised him up and embraced him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.86 (1975)|Madhya 17.86]]:''' Tapana Miśra then took Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to visit the temple of Viśveśvara. Coming from there, they saw the lotus feet of Lord Bindu Mādhava.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.87 (1975)|Madhya 17.87]]:''' With great pleasure Tapana Miśra brought Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to his home and rendered service unto Him. Indeed, he began to dance, waving his cloth.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.88 (1975)|Madhya 17.88]]:''' He washed the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and afterwards he and his whole family drank the wash water. He also worshiped Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya and showed him respect.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.89 (1975)|Madhya 17.89]]:''' Tapana Miśra invited Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to take lunch at his home, and he had Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya cook.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.90 (1975)|Madhya 17.90]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu took His rest after lunch, the son of Tapana Miśra, named Raghu, used to massage His legs.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.91 (1975)|Madhya 17.91]]:''' The remnants of food left by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu were taken by the whole family of Tapana Miśra. When news spread that the Lord had come, Candraśekhara also came to see Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.92 (1975)|Madhya 17.92]]:''' Candraśekhara happened to be a friend of Tapana Miśra's, and he was long known to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as His servant. He was a physician by caste, and by profession he was a clerk. At the time he was living in Vārāṇasī.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.93 (1975)|Madhya 17.93]]:''' When Candraśekhara came there, he fell down before the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and began to cry. The Lord, standing up, embraced him out of His causeless mercy.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.94 (1975)|Madhya 17.94]]:''' Candraśekhara said, "My dear Lord, You bestowed Your causeless mercy upon me because I am Your old servant. Indeed, You have come here personally to give me Your audience.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.95 (1975)|Madhya 17.95]]:''' "Due to my past deeds, I am residing at Vārāṇasī, but here I do not hear anything but the words māyā and Brahman."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.96 (1975)|Madhya 17.96]]:''' Candraśekhara continued, "There is no talk at Vārāṇasī other than discussions on the six philosophical theses. Nonetheless, Tapana Miśra has been very kind to me, for he speaks about topics relating to Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.97 (1975)|Madhya 17.97]]:''' "My dear Lord, we two think of Your lotus feet incessantly. Although You are the omniscient Supreme Personality of Godhead, You have granted us Your audience.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.98 (1975)|Madhya 17.98]]:''' "My Lord, I have heard that You are going to Vṛndāvana. After You stay here at Vārāṇasī for some days, please deliver us, for we are Your two servants."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.99 (1975)|Madhya 17.99]]:''' Tapana Miśra then said, "My dear Lord, as long as You stay at Vārāṇasī, please do not accept any invitation other than mine."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.100 (1975)|Madhya 17.100]]:''' Even though He had not made such a plan, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu remained for ten days at Vārāṇasī, being obligated by the requests of His two servants.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.101 (1975)|Madhya 17.101]]:''' At Vārāṇasī there was a Mahārāṣṭrīyan brāhmaṇa who used to come daily to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. This brāhmaṇa was simply astonished to see the Lord's personal beauty and ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.102 (1975)|Madhya 17.102]]:''' When the brāhmaṇas of Vārāṇasī would invite Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to lunch, the Lord would not accept their invitations. He would reply, "I have already been invited somewhere else."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.103 (1975)|Madhya 17.103]]:''' Every day Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu refused their invitation because He feared associating with Māyāvādī sannyāsīs.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.104 (1975)|Madhya 17.104]]:''' There was a great Māyāvādī sannyāsī named Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī who used to teach Vedānta philosophy to a great assembly of followers.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.105 (1975)|Madhya 17.105]]:''' One brāhmaṇa who saw the wonderful behavior of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu came to Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī and described the Lord's characteristics.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.106 (1975)|Madhya 17.106]]:''' The brāhmaṇa told Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī, "There is a sannyāsī who has come from Jagannātha Purī, and I cannot describe His wonderful influence and glories.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.107 (1975)|Madhya 17.107]]:''' "Everything is wonderful about that sannyāsī. He has a very well built and luxurious body, and His complexion is like purified gold.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.108 (1975)|Madhya 17.108]]:''' "He has arms that extend to His knees, and His eyes are like the petals of a lotus. In His person are all the transcendental symptoms of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.109 (1975)|Madhya 17.109]]:''' "When one sees all these features, one takes Him to be Nārāyaṇa Himself. Whoever sees Him immediately begins to chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.110 (1975)|Madhya 17.110]]:''' "We have heard about the symptoms of a first-class devotee in Śrīmad Bhāgavatam, and all those symptoms are manifest in the body of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.111 (1975)|Madhya 17.111]]:''' "His tongue is always chanting the holy name of Kṛṣṇa, and from His eyes tears incessantly fall like the flowing Ganges.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.112 (1975)|Madhya 17.112]]:''' "Sometimes He dances, laughs, sings and cries, and sometimes He roars like a lion.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.113 (1975)|Madhya 17.113]]:''' "His name, Kṛṣṇa Caitanya, is all-auspicious to the world. Everything about Him-His name, form, and qualities-is unparalleled.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.114 (1975)|Madhya 17.114]]:''' "Simply by seeing Him, one understands that He possesses all the characteristics of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Such characteristics are certainly uncommon. Who will believe it?"

'''[[CC Madhya 17.115 (1975)|Madhya 17.115]]:''' Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī laughed very much to hear this description. Joking and laughing at the brāhmaṇa, he began to speak as follows.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.116 (1975)|Madhya 17.116]]:''' Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī said, "Yes, I have heard about Him. He is a sannyāsī from Bengal, and He is very sentimental. I have also heard that He belongs to the Bhāratī-sampradāya, for He is a disciple of Keśava Bhāratī. However, He is only a pretender."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.117 (1975)|Madhya 17.117]]:''' Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī continued, "I know that His name is Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya and that He is accompanied by many sentimentalists. His followers dance with Him, and He tours from country to country and village to village.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.118 (1975)|Madhya 17.118]]:''' "Whoever sees Him accepts Him as the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Since He has some mystic power by which He hypnotizes people, everyone who sees Him is illusioned.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.119 (1975)|Madhya 17.119]]:''' "Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya was a very learned scholar, but I have heard that he also has become a madman due to his association with this Caitanya.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.120 (1975)|Madhya 17.120]]:''' "This Caitanya is a sannyāsī in name only. Actually He is a first-class magician. In any case, His sentimentalism cannot be very much in demand here in Kāśī.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.121 (1975)|Madhya 17.121]]:''' "Do not go to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Just continue hearing Vedānta. If you associate with upstarts, you will be lost in this world and in the next."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.122 (1975)|Madhya 17.122]]:''' When the brāhmaṇa heard Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī speak like this about Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, he became very grief-stricken. Chanting the holy name of Kṛṣṇa, he immediately left.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.123 (1975)|Madhya 17.123]]:''' The brāhmaṇa's mind was already purified by seeing the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. He therefore went to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and described what took place before the Māyāvādī sannyāsī Prakāśānanda.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.124 (1975)|Madhya 17.124]]:''' Hearing this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu mildly smiled. The brāhmaṇa then spoke again to the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.125 (1975)|Madhya 17.125]]:''' The brāhmaṇa said,"As soon as I uttered Your name before him, he immediately confirmed the fact that he knew Your name.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.126 (1975)|Madhya 17.126]]:''' "While finding fault with You, he uttered Your name three times, saying, 'Caitanya, Caitanya, Caitanya.'

'''[[CC Madhya 17.127 (1975)|Madhya 17.127]]:''' "Although he spoke Your name three times, he did not utter the name of Kṛṣṇa. Because he uttered Your name in contempt, I was very much aggrieved.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.128 (1975)|Madhya 17.128]]:''' "Why could Prakāśānanda not utter the names of Kṛṣṇa and Hari? He chanted the name Caitanya thrice. As far as I am concerned, simply by seeing You I am moved to chant the holy names of Kṛṣṇa and Hari."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.129 (1975)|Madhya 17.129]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu replied, "Māyāvādī impersonalists are great offenders unto Lord Kṛṣṇa; therefore they simply utter the words Brahman, ātmā and caitanya.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.130 (1975)|Madhya 17.130]]:''' "The holy name of Kṛṣṇa is not manifest in their mouths because they are offenders unto Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is identical with His holy name.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.131 (1975)|Madhya 17.131]]:''' "The Lord's holy name, His form and His personality are all one and the same. There is no difference between them. Since all of them are absolute, they are transcendentally blissful.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.132 (1975)|Madhya 17.132]]:''' "There is no difference between Kṛṣṇa's body and Himself or between His name and Himself. As far as the conditioned soul is concerned, everything is different. One's name is different from the body, from one's original form and so on.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.133 (1975)|Madhya 17.133]]:''' " 'The holy name of Kṛṣṇa is transcendentally blissful. It bestows all spiritual benedictions, for it is Kṛṣṇa Himself, the reservoir of all pleasure. Kṛṣṇa's name is complete, and it is the form of all transcendental mellows. It is not a material name under any condition, and it is no less powerful than Kṛṣṇa Himself. Since Kṛṣṇa's name is not contaminated by the material qualities, there is no question of its being involved with māyā. Kṛṣṇa's name is always liberated and spiritual; it is never conditioned by the laws of material nature. This is because the name of Kṛṣṇa and Kṛṣṇa Himself are identical.'

'''[[CC Madhya 17.134 (1975)|Madhya 17.134]]:''' "The holy name of Kṛṣṇa, His body and His pastimes cannot be understood by blunt material senses. They are manifest independently.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.135 (1975)|Madhya 17.135]]:''' "The holy name of Kṛṣṇa, His transcendental qualities and pastimes as well as Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself are all equal. They are all spiritual and full of bliss.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.136 (1975)|Madhya 17.136]]:''' " 'Therefore material senses cannot appreciate Kṛṣṇa's holy name, form, qualities and pastimes. When a conditioned soul is awakened to Kṛṣṇa consciousness and renders service by using his tongue to chant the Lord's holy name and taste the remnants of the Lord's food, the tongue is purified, and one gradually comes to understand who Kṛṣṇa really is.'

'''[[CC Madhya 17.137 (1975)|Madhya 17.137]]:''' "The mellows of Lord Kṛṣṇa's pastimes, which are full of bliss, attract the jñānī from the pleasure of Brahman realization and conquer him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.138 (1975)|Madhya 17.138]]:''' " 'Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto my spiritual master, the son of Vyāsadeva, Śukadeva Gosvāmī. It is he who defeats all inauspicious things within this universe. Although in the beginning he was absorbed in the happiness of Brahman realization and was living in a secluded place, giving up all other types of consciousness, he became attracted by the most melodious pastimes of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa. He therefore mercifully spoke the supreme Purāṇa, known as Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, which is the bright light of the Absolute Truth and which describes the activities of Lord Kṛṣṇa.'

'''[[CC Madhya 17.139 (1975)|Madhya 17.139]]:''' "The transcendental qualities of Śrī Kṛṣṇa are completely blissful and relishable. Consequently Lord Kṛṣṇa's qualities attract even the minds of self-realized persons from the bliss of self-realization.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.140 (1975)|Madhya 17.140]]:''' " 'Those who are self-satisfied and unattracted by external material desires are also attracted to the loving service of Śrī Kṛṣṇa, whose qualities are transcendental and whose activities are wonderful. Hari, the Personality of Godhead, is called Kṛṣṇa because He has such transcendentally attractive features.'

'''[[CC Madhya 17.141 (1975)|Madhya 17.141]]:''' "Apart from the pastimes of Lord Kṛṣṇa, when tulasī leaves are offered at the lotus feet of Śrī Kṛṣṇa, even the aroma of the leaves attracts the minds of self-realized persons.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.142 (1975)|Madhya 17.142]]:''' " 'When the breeze carrying the aroma of tulasī leaves and saffron from the lotus feet of the lotus-eyed Personality of Godhead entered through the nostrils into the hearts of those sages [the Kumāras], they experienced a change in both body and mind, even though they were attached to impersonal Brahman understanding.'

'''[[CC Madhya 17.143 (1975)|Madhya 17.143]]:''' "Because the Māyāvādīs are great offenders and atheistic philosophers, the holy name of Kṛṣṇa does not come from their mouths.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.144 (1975)|Madhya 17.144]]:''' "I have come here to sell My emotional ecstatic sentiments in this city of Kāśī, but I cannot find any customers. If they are not sold, I must take them back home.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.145 (1975)|Madhya 17.145]]:''' "I have brought a heavy load to sell in this city. To take it back again is a very difficult job; therefore if I get but a fraction of the price, I shall sell it here in this city of Kāśī."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.146 (1975)|Madhya 17.146]]:''' After saying this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu accepted that brāhmaṇa as His devotee. The next morning, rising very early, the Lord started for Mathurā.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.147 (1975)|Madhya 17.147]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu started for Mathurā, all three devotees started to go with Him. However, the Lord forbade them to accompany Him, and from a distance He asked them to return home.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.148 (1975)|Madhya 17.148]]:''' Feeling separation from the Lord, the three used to meet and glorify the holy qualities of the Lord. Thus they were absorbed in ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.149 (1975)|Madhya 17.149]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then went to Prayāga, where He bathed at the confluence of the Ganges and the Yamunā. He then visited the temple of Veṇī Mādhava and chanted and danced there in ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.150 (1975)|Madhya 17.150]]:''' As soon as Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu saw the River Yamunā, He threw Himself in it. Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya hastily caught the Lord and very carefully raised Him up again.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.151 (1975)|Madhya 17.151]]:''' The Lord stayed at Prayāga for three days. He delivered the holy name of Kṛṣṇa and ecstatic love. Thus He delivered many people.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.152 (1975)|Madhya 17.152]]:''' Wherever the Lord stopped to rest on the way to Mathurā, He delivered the holy name of Kṛṣṇa and ecstatic love of Kṛṣṇa. Thus He made the people dance.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.153 (1975)|Madhya 17.153]]:''' When the Lord toured South India, He delivered many people, and when He traveled in the western sector, He similarly converted many people to Vaiṣṇavism.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.154 (1975)|Madhya 17.154]]:''' While the Lord was going to Mathurā, He came across the River Yamunā several times, and as soon as He saw the River Yamunā, He would immediately jump in, falling unconscious in the water in the ecstasy of love of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.155 (1975)|Madhya 17.155]]:''' When He approached Mathurā and saw the city, He immediately fell to the ground and offered obeisances with great ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.156 (1975)|Madhya 17.156]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu entered the city of Mathurā, He took His bath at Viśrāma-ghāṭa. He then visited the birthplace of Kṛṣṇa and saw the Deity named Keśavajī. He offered His respectful obeisances to this Deity.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.157 (1975)|Madhya 17.157]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu chanted, danced and made loud vibrations, all the people were astonished to see His ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.158 (1975)|Madhya 17.158]]:''' One brāhmaṇa fell at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and then began to dance with Him in ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.159 (1975)|Madhya 17.159]]:''' Both of them danced in ecstatic love and embraced one another. Raising their arms, they said, "Chant the holy names of Hari and Kṛṣṇa!"

'''[[CC Madhya 17.160 (1975)|Madhya 17.160]]:''' All the people then began to chant "Hari! Hari!" and there was a great uproar. The priest in Lord Keśava's service offered Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu a garland.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.161 (1975)|Madhya 17.161]]:''' When the people saw Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's dancing and chanting, they were struck with wonder, and they all said, "Such transcendental love is never an ordinary thing."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.162 (1975)|Madhya 17.162]]:''' The people said, "Simply by seeing Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, everyone is maddened with love of Kṛṣṇa. Indeed, everyone is laughing, crying, dancing, chanting and taking the holy name of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.163 (1975)|Madhya 17.163]]:''' "Certainly Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu is in all respects the incarnation of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Now He has come to Mathurā to deliver everyone."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.164 (1975)|Madhya 17.164]]:''' After this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu took aside the brāhmaṇa. Sitting in a solitary place, the Lord began to question him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.165 (1975)|Madhya 17.165]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "You are an elderly brāhmaṇa, you are sincere, and you are advanced in spiritual life. Wherefrom have you gotten this transcendental opulence of ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa?"

'''[[CC Madhya 17.166 (1975)|Madhya 17.166]]:''' The brāhmaṇa replied, "His Holiness Śrīla Mādhavendra Purī came to the city of Mathurā while he was on a tour.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.167 (1975)|Madhya 17.167]]:''' "While at Mathurā, Śrīpāda Mādhavendra Purī visited my house and accepted me as a disciple. He even took lunch at my home.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.168 (1975)|Madhya 17.168]]:''' "After installing the Deity Gopāla, Śrīla Mādhavendra Purī rendered Him service. That very Deity is still being worshiped at Govardhana Hill."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.169 (1975)|Madhya 17.169]]:''' As soon as Caitanya Mahāprabhu heard about Mādhavendra Purī's relationship with the brāhmaṇa, He immediately offered obeisances at his feet. Becoming fearful, the brāhmaṇa also immediately fell at the Lord's feet.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.170 (1975)|Madhya 17.170]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "You are on the platform of My spiritual master, and I am your disciple. Since you are My spiritual master, it is not befitting that you offer Me obeisances."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.171 (1975)|Madhya 17.171]]:''' Upon hearing this, the brāhmaṇa became afraid. He then said, "Why do You speak like this? You are a sannyāsī.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.172 (1975)|Madhya 17.172]]:''' "Upon seeing Your ecstatic love, I can just imagine that You must have some relationship with Mādhavendra Purī. This is my understanding.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.173 (1975)|Madhya 17.173]]:''' "This kind of ecstatic love can be experienced only when one has a relationship with Mādhavendra Purī. Without him, even a scent of such transcendental ecstatic love is impossible."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.174 (1975)|Madhya 17.174]]:''' Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya then explained the relationship between Mādhavendra Purī and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. After hearing this, the brāhmaṇa became very pleased and began to dance.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.175 (1975)|Madhya 17.175]]:''' The brāhmaṇa then took Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to his home and, out of his own free will, began to serve the Lord in various ways.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.176 (1975)|Madhya 17.176]]:''' He asked Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya to cook Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's lunch. At that time, the Lord, smiling, spoke as follows.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.177 (1975)|Madhya 17.177]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "Mādhavendra Purī has already taken lunch at your place. Therefore you may cook and give Me the food. That is My instruction."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.178 (1975)|Madhya 17.178]]:''' "Whatever action is performed by a great man, common men follow. And whatever standards he sets by exemplary acts, all the world pursues."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.179 (1975)|Madhya 17.179]]:''' The brāhmaṇa belonged to the Sanoḍiyā brāhmaṇa community, and a sannyāsī does not accept food from such a brāhmaṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.180 (1975)|Madhya 17.180]]:''' Although the brāhmaṇa belonged to the Sanoḍiyā community, Śrīla Mādhavendra Purī saw that he behaved like a Vaiṣṇava and therefore accepted him as his disciple. The food he cooked was also accepted by Mādhavendra Purī.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.181 (1975)|Madhya 17.181]]:''' Therefore Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu willingly requested food from the brāhmaṇa, and the brāhmaṇa, feeling a natural humility, began to speak as follows.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.182 (1975)|Madhya 17.182]]:''' "It is a great fortune for me to offer You food. You are the Supreme Lord, and, being in the transcendental position, You are not restricted in any way.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.183 (1975)|Madhya 17.183]]:''' "Foolish people will blaspheme You, but I shall not tolerate the words of such mischievous people."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.184 (1975)|Madhya 17.184]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu replied, "The Vedas, Purāṇas and great learned sages are not always in agreement with one another. Consequently there are different religious principles.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.185 (1975)|Madhya 17.185]]:''' "A devotee's behavior establishes the true purpose of religious principles. The behavior of Mādhavendra Purī Gosvāmī is the essence of such religious principles."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.186 (1975)|Madhya 17.186]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu continued," 'Dry arguments are inconclusive. A great personality whose opinion does not differ from others is not considered a great sage. Simply by studying the Vedas, which are variegated, one cannot come to the right path by which religious principles are understood. The solid truth of religious principles is hidden in the heart of an unadulterated self-realized person. Consequently, as the śāstras confirm, one should accept whatever progressive path the mahājanas advocate.' "

'''[[CC Madhya 17.187 (1975)|Madhya 17.187]]:''' After this discussion, the brāhmaṇa gave lunch to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Then all the people residing in Mathurā came to see the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.188 (1975)|Madhya 17.188]]:''' People came by hundreds of thousands, and no one could count them. Therefore Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu came out of the house to give audience to the people.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.189 (1975)|Madhya 17.189]]:''' When the people assembled, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu raised His arms and said very loudly,"Hari bol!" The people responded to the Lord and became ecstatic. As if mad, they began to dance and vibrate the transcendental sound, "Hari!"

'''[[CC Madhya 17.190 (1975)|Madhya 17.190]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu bathed in twenty-four ghats along the banks of the Yamunā, and the brāhmaṇa showed Him all the places of pilgrimage.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.191 (1975)|Madhya 17.191]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu visited all the holy places on the banks of the Yamunā, including Svayambhu, Viśrāma-ghāṭa, Dīrgha Viṣṇu, Bhūteśvara, Mahāvidyā and Gokarṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.192 (1975)|Madhya 17.192]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu wanted to see the various forests of Vṛndāvana, He took the brāhmaṇa with Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.193 (1975)|Madhya 17.193]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu visited the different forests, including Madhuvana, Tālavana, Kumudavana and Bahulāvana. Wherever He went, He took His bath with great ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.194 (1975)|Madhya 17.194]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu passed through Vṛndāvana, herds of grazing cows saw Him pass and, immediately surrounding Him, began to moo very loudly.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.195 (1975)|Madhya 17.195]]:''' Seeing the herds approach Him, the Lord was stunned with ecstatic love. The cows then began to lick His body in great affection.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.196 (1975)|Madhya 17.196]]:''' Becoming pacified, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu began to caress the cows, and the cows, being unable to give up His company, went with Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.197 (1975)|Madhya 17.197]]:''' It was with great difficulty that the cowherd men were able to keep the cows back. Then when the Lord chanted, all the deer heard His sweet voice and approached Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.198 (1975)|Madhya 17.198]]:''' When the does and bucks came and saw the Lord's face, they began to lick His body. Not being at all afraid of Him, they accompanied Him along the path.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.199 (1975)|Madhya 17.199]]:''' Bumblebees and birds like the parrot and cuckoo all began to sing loudly on the fifth note, and the peacocks began to dance in front of the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.200 (1975)|Madhya 17.200]]:''' Upon seeing Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, the trees and creepers of Vṛndāvana became jubilant. Their twigs stood up, and they began to shed tears of ecstasy in the form of honey.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.201 (1975)|Madhya 17.201]]:''' The trees and creepers, overloaded with fruits and flowers, fell down at the lotus feet of the Lord and greeted Him with various presentations as if they were friends.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.202 (1975)|Madhya 17.202]]:''' Thus all the moving and nonmoving living entities of Vṛndāvana became very jubilant to see the Lord. It was as if friends were made happy by seeing another friend.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.203 (1975)|Madhya 17.203]]:''' Seeing their affection, the Lord was moved by ecstatic love. He began to sport with them exactly as a friend sports with another friend. Thus He voluntarily came under the control of His friends.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.204 (1975)|Madhya 17.204]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu began to embrace each and every tree and creeper, and they began to offer their fruits and flowers as if in meditation.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.205 (1975)|Madhya 17.205]]:''' The Lord's body was restless, and tears, trembling and jubilation were manifest. He said very loudly, "Chant Kṛṣṇa! Chant Kṛṣṇa!"

'''[[CC Madhya 17.206 (1975)|Madhya 17.206]]:''' All moving and nonmoving creatures then began to vibrate the transcendental sound of Hare Kṛṣṇa, as if they were echoing the deep sound of Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.207 (1975)|Madhya 17.207]]:''' The Lord then clasped the necks of the deer and began to cry. There was jubilation manifest in the bodies of the deer, and tears were in their eyes.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.208 (1975)|Madhya 17.208]]:''' When a male and female parrot appeared on the branches of a tree, the Lord saw them and wanted to hear them speak.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.209 (1975)|Madhya 17.209]]:''' Both parrots flew onto the hand of the Lord and began to chant the transcendental qualities of Kṛṣṇa, and the Lord listened to them.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.210 (1975)|Madhya 17.210]]:''' The male parrot sang: "The glorification of Lord Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is beneficial to everyone in the universe. His beauty is victorious over the gopīs of Vṛndāvana, and it subdues their patience. His pastimes astound the goddess of fortune, and His bodily strength turns Govardhana Hill into a small toy like a ball. His spotless qualities are unlimited, and His behavior satisfies everyone. Lord Kṛṣṇa is attractive to everyone. Oh, may our Lord maintain the whole universe!"

'''[[CC Madhya 17.211 (1975)|Madhya 17.211]]:''' After hearing this description of Lord Kṛṣṇa from the male parrot, the female parrot began to recite a description of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.212 (1975)|Madhya 17.212]]:''' The female parrot said: "Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī's affection, Her exquisite beauty and good behavior, Her artistic dancing and chanting and Her poetic compositions are all so attractive that they attract the mind of Kṛṣṇa, who attracts the mind of everyone in the universe."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.213 (1975)|Madhya 17.213]]:''' Thereafter the male parrot said,"Kṛṣṇa is the enchanter of the mind of Cupid." He then began to recite another verse.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.214 (1975)|Madhya 17.214]]:''' The parrot then said, "My dear śārī [female parrot], Śrī Kṛṣṇa carries a flute and enchants the hearts of all women throughout the universe. He is specifically the enjoyer of beautiful gopīs, and He is the enchanter of Cupid also. Let Him be glorified!"

'''[[CC Madhya 17.215 (1975)|Madhya 17.215]]:''' Then the female parrot began to speak jokingly to śuka, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was struck with wonderful ecstatic love to hear her speak.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.216 (1975)|Madhya 17.216]]:''' The parrot śārī said, "When Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa is with Rādhārāṇī, He is the enchanter of Cupid; otherwise, when He is alone, He Himself is enchanted by erotic feelings even though He enchants the whole universe."

'''[[CC Madhya 17.217 (1975)|Madhya 17.217]]:''' Both parrots then flew onto a tree branch, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu began to watch the dancing of peacocks with curiosity.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.218 (1975)|Madhya 17.218]]:''' When the Lord saw the bluish necks of the peacocks, His remembrance of Kṛṣṇa immediately awakened, and He fell to the ground in ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.219 (1975)|Madhya 17.219]]:''' prabhure—Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu; mūrcchita—unconscious; dekhi'-seeing; sei ta brāhmaṇa—indeed that brāhmaṇa; bhaṭṭācārya-saṅge—with Bhaṭṭācārya; kare—does; prabhura—of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu; santarpaṇa—taking care.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.220 (1975)|Madhya 17.220]]:''' They hastily sprinkled water over the Lord's body. Then they took up His cloth and began to fan Him with it.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.221 (1975)|Madhya 17.221]]:''' They then began to chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa into the Lord's ear. When the Lord regained consciousness, He began rolling on the ground.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.222 (1975)|Madhya 17.222]]:''' When the Lord rolled on the ground, sharp thorns injured His body. Taking Him on his lap, Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya pacified Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.223 (1975)|Madhya 17.223]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's mind wandered in ecstatic love of Kṛṣṇa. He immediately stood up and said,"Chant! Chant!" Then He Himself began to dance.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.224 (1975)|Madhya 17.224]]:''' Being thus ordered by the Lord, both Balabhadra Bhaṭṭācārya and the brāhmaṇa began to chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa. Then the Lord, dancing and dancing, proceeded along the path.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.225 (1975)|Madhya 17.225]]:''' The brāhmaṇa was astounded to see the symptoms of ecstatic love exhibited by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. He then became anxious to give the Lord protection.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.226 (1975)|Madhya 17.226]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's mind was absorbed in ecstatic love at Jagannātha Purī, but when He passed along the road on the way to Vṛndāvana, that love increased a hundred times.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.227 (1975)|Madhya 17.227]]:''' The Lord's ecstatic love increased a thousand times when He visited Mathurā, but it increased a hundred thousand times when He wandered in the forests of Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.228-229 (1975)|Madhya 17.228-229]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was elsewhere, the very name of Vṛndāvana was sufficient to increase His ecstatic love. Now, when He was actually traveling in the Vṛndāvana forest, His mind was absorbed in great ecstatic love day and night. He ate and bathed simply out of habit.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.230 (1975)|Madhya 17.230]]:''' Thus I have written a description of the ecstatic love Lord Caitanya manifested while He walked through the twelve forests of Vṛndāvana. To describe it all would be impossible.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.231 (1975)|Madhya 17.231]]:''' Lord Ananta writes millions of books elaborately describing the transformations of ecstatic love experienced by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu in Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.232 (1975)|Madhya 17.232]]:''' Since Lord Ananta Himself cannot describe even a fragment of these pastimes, I am simply pointing out the direction.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.233 (1975)|Madhya 17.233]]:''' The whole world became merged in the inundation of the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. One can swim in that water to the extent that he has the strength.

'''[[CC Madhya 17.234 (1975)|Madhya 17.234]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.

<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 16 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 16]] '''[[CC Madhya 16 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 16]] - [[CC Madhya 18 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 18 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 18]]</div>

CC Madhya 17.153 (1975)

2019-11-09T04:51:12Z

Harshita: Created page with "C152 <div style="float:left">'''Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975) - [..."

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Madhya-lila Chapter 17|C152]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Madhya (1975)|Madhya-līlā]] - [[CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Chapter 17: The Lord Travels to Vṛndāvana]]'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 17.152 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.152]] '''[[CC Madhya 17.152 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.152]] - [[CC Madhya 17.154 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.154]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 17.154 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.154]]</div>
{{RandomImage}}

==== TEXT 152 ====

<div class="verse">
:'mathurā' calite pathe yathā rahi' yāya
:kṛṣṇa-nāma-prema diyā lokere nācāya
</div>

==== SYNONYMS ====

<div class="synonyms">
mathurā—to Mathurā; calite—going; pathe—on the road; yathā—wherever; rahi'-staying; yāya—goes; kṛṣṇa-nāma-prema—the holy name of Kṛṣṇa and His ecstatic love; diyā—delivering; lokere nācāya—made the people dance.
</div>

==== TRANSLATION ====

<div class="translation">
Wherever the Lord stopped to rest on the way to Mathurā, He delivered the holy name of Kṛṣṇa and ecstatic love of Kṛṣṇa. Thus He made the people dance.
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 17.152 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.152]] '''[[CC Madhya 17.152 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.152]] - [[CC Madhya 17.154 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.154]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 17.154 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.154]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

CC Madhya 17.56 (1975)

2019-11-08T10:59:20Z

Harshita: Created page with "C055 <div style="float:left">'''Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975) - [..."

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Madhya-lila Chapter 17|C055]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Madhya (1975)|Madhya-līlā]] - [[CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Chapter 17: The Lord Travels to Vṛndāvana]]'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 17.55 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.55]] '''[[CC Madhya 17.55 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.55]] - [[CC Madhya 17.57 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.57]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 17.57 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.57]]</div>
{{RandomImage}}

==== TEXT 56 ====

<div class="verse">
:vana dekhi' bhrama haya--ei 'vṛndāvana'
:śaila dekhi' mane haya--ei 'govardhana'
</div>

==== SYNONYMS ====

<div class="synonyms">
vana dekhi'—seeing the forest; bhrama haya—there is illusion; ei—this; vṛndāvana—Vṛndāvana forest; śaila dekhi'-seeing a hill; mane haya—considers; ei govardhana—this is Govardhana Hill.
</div>

==== TRANSLATION ====

<div class="translation">
When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu passed through the Jhārikhaṇḍa forest, He took it for granted that it was Vṛndāvana. When He passed over the hills, He took it for granted that they were Govardhana.
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 17.55 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.55]] '''[[CC Madhya 17.55 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.55]] - [[CC Madhya 17.57 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.57]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 17.57 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17.57]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

CC Madhya 16 (1975)

2019-11-06T09:48:56Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Madhya-lila Chapter 16|1b]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Madhya (1975)|Madhya-līlā]], Chapter 16: The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vṛndāvana'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 15 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 15]] '''[[CC Madhya 15 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 15]] - [[CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

'''[[CC Madhya 16 (1975) Summary|Madhya 16 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Madhya 16.1 (1975)|Madhya 16.1]]:''' By the nectar of His personal glance, the cloud known as Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu poured water upon the garden of Gauḍa-deśa and revived the people, who were like creepers and plants burning in the forest fire of material existence.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.2 (1975)|Madhya 16.2]]:''' All glories to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu! All glories to Lord Nityānanda! All glories to Advaitacandra! All glories to all the devotees of the Lord!

'''[[CC Madhya 16.3 (1975)|Madhya 16.3]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu decided to go to Vṛndāvana, and Mahārāja Pratāparudra became very morose upon hearing this news.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.4 (1975)|Madhya 16.4]]:''' The King therefore called for Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya and Rāmānanda Rāya, and he spoke the following submissive words to them.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.5 (1975)|Madhya 16.5]]:''' Pratāparudra Mahārāja said, "Please endeavor to keep Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu here at Jagannātha purī, for now He is thinking of going elsewhere.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.6 (1975)|Madhya 16.6]]:''' "Without Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, this kingdom is not pleasing to me. Therefore please try to devise some plan to enable the Lord to stay here."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.7 (1975)|Madhya 16.7]]:''' After this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu Himself consulted Rāmānanda Rāya and Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya, saying,"I shall go to Vṛndāvana."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.8 (1975)|Madhya 16.8]]:''' Rāmānanda Rāya and Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya requested the Lord to observe first the Ratha-yātrā festival. Then when the month of Kārttika arrived, He could go to Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.9 (1975)|Madhya 16.9]]:''' However, when the month of Kārttika came, they both told the Lord, "Now it is very cold. It is better that You wait to see the Dola-yātrā festival and then go. That will be very nice."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.10 (1975)|Madhya 16.10]]:''' In this way they both presented many impediments, indirectly not granting the Lord permission to go to Vṛndāvana. They did this because they were afraid of separation from Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.11 (1975)|Madhya 16.11]]:''' Although the Lord is completely independent and incapable of being checked by anyone, He still did not go without the permission of His devotees.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.12 (1975)|Madhya 16.12]]:''' Then, for the third year, all the devotees of Bengal wanted to return again to Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.13 (1975)|Madhya 16.13]]:''' All the Bengali devotees gathered around Advaita Ācārya, and in great jubilation Advaita Ācārya departed to Jagannātha Purī to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.14-15 (1975)|Madhya 16.14-15]]:''' Although the Lord told Nityānanda Prabhu to stay in Bengal and spread ecstatic love of God, Nityānanda left to go see Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Who can understand Nityānanda Prabhu's ecstatic love?

'''[[CC Madhya 16.16-17 (1975)|Madhya 16.16-17]]:''' All the devotees of Navadvīpa departed, including Ācāryaratna, Vidyānidhi, Śrīvāsa, Rāmāi, Vāsudeva, Murāri, Govinda and his two brothers and Rāghava Paṇḍita, who took bags of assorted foods. The inhabitants of Kulīna-grāma, carrying silken ropes, also departed.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.18 (1975)|Madhya 16.18]]:''' Narahari and Śrī Raghunandana, who were from the village of Khaṇḍa, and many other devotees also departed. Who can count them?

'''[[CC Madhya 16.19 (1975)|Madhya 16.19]]:''' Śivānanda Sena, who was in charge of the party, made arrangements to clear the tax collecting centers. He took care of all the devotees and happily traveled with them.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.20 (1975)|Madhya 16.20]]:''' Śivānanda Sena took care of all the necessities the devotees required. In particular, he made arrangements for residential quarters, and he knew the roads of Orissa.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.21 (1975)|Madhya 16.21]]:''' That year also all the wives of the devotees [ṭhākurāṇīs] also went to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Sītādevī, the mother of Acyutānanda, went with Advaita Ācārya.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.22 (1975)|Madhya 16.22]]:''' Śrīvāsa Paṇḍita also took his wife, Mālinī, and the wife of Śivānanda Sena also went with her husband.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.23 (1975)|Madhya 16.23]]:''' Caitanya dāsa, the son of Śivānanda Sena, also jubilantly accompanied them as they went to see the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.24 (1975)|Madhya 16.24]]:''' The wife of Candraśekhara [Ācāryaratna] also went. I cannot speak of the greatness of Candraśekhara's love for the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.25 (1975)|Madhya 16.25]]:''' To offer Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu various types of food, all the wives of the great devotees brought from home various things that pleased Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.26 (1975)|Madhya 16.26]]:''' As stated, Śivānanda Sena used to make all arrangements for the party's necessities. In particular, he used to pacify the men in charge of levying taxes, and he found resting places for everyone.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.27 (1975)|Madhya 16.27]]:''' Śivānanda Sena also supplied food to all the devotees and took care of them along the way. In this way, feeling great happiness he went to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu at Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.28 (1975)|Madhya 16.28]]:''' When they all arrived at Remuṇā, they went to see Lord Gopīnātha. In the temple there, Advaita Ācārya danced and chanted.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.29 (1975)|Madhya 16.29]]:''' All the priests of the temple had been previously acquainted with Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu; therefore they all came to offer great respects to the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.30 (1975)|Madhya 16.30]]:''' That night, all the great devotees remained in the temple, and the priests brought twelve pots of condensed milk, which they placed before Lord Nityānanda Prabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.31 (1975)|Madhya 16.31]]:''' When the condensed milk was placed before Nityānanda Prabhu, He distributed the prasāda to everyone, and thus everyone's transcendental bliss increased.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.32 (1975)|Madhya 16.32]]:''' They then all discussed the story of Śrī Mādhavendra Purī's installation of the Gopāla Deity, and they discussed how Gopāla begged sandalwood from him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.33 (1975)|Madhya 16.33]]:''' It was Gopīnātha who stole condensed milk for the sake of Mādhavendra Purī. This incident had been previously related by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu Himself.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.34 (1975)|Madhya 16.34]]:''' This same narration was again related by Lord Nityānanda to all the devotees, and their transcendental bliss increased as they heard the story again.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.35 (1975)|Madhya 16.35]]:''' Walking and walking in this way, the devotees arrived at the city of Kaṭaka, where they remained for a day and saw the temple of Sākṣi-gopāla.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.36 (1975)|Madhya 16.36]]:''' When Nityānanda Prabhu described all the activities of Sākṣi-gopāla, transcendental bliss increased in the minds of all the Vaiṣṇavas.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.37 (1975)|Madhya 16.37]]:''' Everyone in the party was very anxious at heart to see Caitanya Mahāprabhu; therefore they hastily went on to Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.38 (1975)|Madhya 16.38]]:''' When they all arrived at a bridge called Āṭhāranālā, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, hearing the news of their arrival, sent two garlands with Govinda.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.39 (1975)|Madhya 16.39]]:''' Govinda offered the two garlands to Advaita Ācārya and Nityānanda Prabhu, and They both became very happy.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.40 (1975)|Madhya 16.40]]:''' Indeed, They began chanting the holy name of Kṛṣṇa on that very spot, and, dancing and dancing, both Advaita Ācārya and Nityānanda Prabhu reached Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.41 (1975)|Madhya 16.41]]:''' Then, for the second time, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu sent garlands through Svarūpa Dāmodara and other personal associates. Thus they went forward, sent by the son of mother Śacī.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.42 (1975)|Madhya 16.42]]:''' When the devotees from Bengal reached Lake Narendra, Svarūpa Dāmodara and the others met them and offered them the garlands given by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.43 (1975)|Madhya 16.43]]:''' When the devotees finally reached the lion gate, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu heard the news and personally went to meet them.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.44 (1975)|Madhya 16.44]]:''' Then Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and all His devotees visited Lord Jagannātha. Finally, accompanied by them all, He returned to His own residence.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.45 (1975)|Madhya 16.45]]:''' Vāṇīnātha Rāya and Kāśī Miśra then brought a large quantity of prasāda, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu distributed it with His own hand and fed them all.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.46 (1975)|Madhya 16.46]]:''' In the previous year, everyone had his own particular residence, and the same residences were again offered. Thus they all went to take rest.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.47 (1975)|Madhya 16.47]]:''' For four continuous months all the devotees remained there and enjoyed chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.48 (1975)|Madhya 16.48]]:''' As in the previous year, they all washed the Guṇḍicā temple when the time for Ratha-yātrā arrived.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.49 (1975)|Madhya 16.49]]:''' The inhabitants of Kulīna-grāma delivered silken ropes to Lord Jagannātha, and as previously they all danced before the Lord's car.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.50 (1975)|Madhya 16.50]]:''' After dancing a great deal, they all went to a nearby garden and took rest beside a lake.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.51 (1975)|Madhya 16.51]]:''' One brāhmaṇa named Kṛṣṇadāsa, who was a resident of Rāḍha-deśa and a servant of Lord Nityānanda's, was a very fortunate person.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.52 (1975)|Madhya 16.52]]:''' It was Kṛṣṇadāsa who filled a great waterpot and poured it over the Lord while He was taking His bath. The Lord was greatly satisfied by this.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.53 (1975)|Madhya 16.53]]:''' The remnants of food offered to the Lord at Balagaṇḍi then arrived in great quantity, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and all His devotees ate it.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.54 (1975)|Madhya 16.54]]:''' As in the previous year, the Lord, with all the devotees, saw the Ratha-yātrā festival and the Herā-pañcamī festival as well.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.55 (1975)|Madhya 16.55]]:''' Advaita Ācārya then extended an invitation to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and there was a great rainstorm connected with that incident.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.56 (1975)|Madhya 16.56]]:''' All these episodes have been elaborately described by Śrīla Vṛndāvana dāsa Ṭhākura. Then one day Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura extended an invitation to the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.57 (1975)|Madhya 16.57]]:''' The Lord's favorite vegetables were cooked by Mālinīdevī, the wife of Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura. She devotedly considered herself a maidservant of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's, but in affection she was just like a mother.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.58 (1975)|Madhya 16.58]]:''' All the chief devotees, headed by Candraśekhara [Ācāryaratna] used to extend invitations to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu periodically.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.59 (1975)|Madhya 16.59]]:''' At the end of the four-month Cāturmāsya period, Caitanya Mahāprabhu again consulted with Nityānanda Prabhu daily in a solitary place. No one could understand what Their consultation was about.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.60 (1975)|Madhya 16.60]]:''' Then Śrīla Advaita Ācārya said something to Caitanya Mahāprabhu through gestures and read some poetic passages, which no one understood.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.61 (1975)|Madhya 16.61]]:''' Seeing the face of Advaita Ācārya, Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu smiled. Understanding that the Lord had accepted the proposal, Advaita Ācārya started to dance.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.62 (1975)|Madhya 16.62]]:''' No one knew what Advaita Ācārya requested or what the Lord ordered. After embracing the Ācārya, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu bade Him farewell.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.63 (1975)|Madhya 16.63]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then told Nityānanda Prabhu, "Please hear Me, O holy man: I now request something of You. Kindly grant My request.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.64 (1975)|Madhya 16.64]]:''' "Do not come to Jagannātha Purī every year, but stay in Bengal and fulfill My desire."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.65 (1975)|Madhya 16.65]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu continued, "You can perform a task that even I cannot do. But for You, I cannot find anyone in Gauḍa-deśa who can fulfill My mission there."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.66 (1975)|Madhya 16.66]]:''' Nityānanda Prabhu replied, "O Lord, You are the life, and I am the body. There is no difference between the body and life itself, but life is more important than the body.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.67 (1975)|Madhya 16.67]]:''' "By Your inconceivable energy, You can do whatever You like, and whatever You make Me do, I do without restriction."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.68 (1975)|Madhya 16.68]]:''' In this way, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu embraced Nityānanda Prabhu and bade Him farewell. He then bade farewell to all the other devotees.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.69 (1975)|Madhya 16.69]]:''' As in the previous year, one of the inhabitants of Kulīna-grāma submitted a petition to the Lord, saying, "My Lord, kindly tell me what my duty is and how I should execute it."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.70 (1975)|Madhya 16.70]]:''' The Lord replied, "You should engage yourself in the service of the servants of Kṛṣṇa and always chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa. If you do these two things, you will very soon attain shelter at Kṛṣṇa's lotus feet."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.71 (1975)|Madhya 16.71]]:''' The inhabitant of Kulīna-grāma said, "Please let me know who is actually a Vaiṣṇava and what his symptoms are." Understanding his mind, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu smiled and gave the following reply.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.72 (1975)|Madhya 16.72]]:''' "A person who is always chanting the holy name of the Lord is to be considered a first-class Vaiṣṇava, and your duty is to serve his lotus feet."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.73 (1975)|Madhya 16.73]]:''' The following year, the inhabitants of Kulīna-grāma again asked the Lord the same question. Hearing this question, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu again taught them about the different types of Vaiṣṇavas.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.74 (1975)|Madhya 16.74]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "A first-class Vaiṣṇava is he whose very presence makes others chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.75 (1975)|Madhya 16.75]]:''' In this way, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu instructed different types of Vaiṣṇavas-the Vaiṣṇava, Vaiṣṇavatara and Vaiṣṇavatama. He thus successively explained all the symptoms of a Vaiṣṇava to the inhabitants of Kulīna-grāma.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.76 (1975)|Madhya 16.76]]:''' Finally all the Vaiṣṇavas returned to Bengal, but that year Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi remained at Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.77 (1975)|Madhya 16.77]]:''' Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī and Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi had a friendly, intimate relationship, and as far as discussing topics about Kṛṣṇa, they were situated on the same platform.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.78 (1975)|Madhya 16.78]]:''' Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi initiated Gadādhara Paṇḍita for the second time, and on the day of Oḍana-ṣaṣṭhī he saw the festival.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.79 (1975)|Madhya 16.79]]:''' When Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi saw that Lord Jagannātha was given a starched garment, he became a little hateful. In this way his mind was polluted.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.80 (1975)|Madhya 16.80]]:''' That night the brothers Lord Jagannātha and Balarāma came to Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi and, smiling, began to slap him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.81 (1975)|Madhya 16.81]]:''' Although his cheeks were swollen from the slapping, Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi was very happy within. This incident has been elaborately described by Ṭhākura Vṛndāvana dāsa.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.82 (1975)|Madhya 16.82]]:''' Every year the devotees of Bengal would come and stay with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to see the Ratha-yātrā festival.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.83 (1975)|Madhya 16.83]]:''' Whatever happened during those years that is worth noting shall be described later.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.84 (1975)|Madhya 16.84]]:''' Thus Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu passed four years. He spent the first two years on His tour in South India.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.85 (1975)|Madhya 16.85]]:''' The other two years, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu wanted to go to Vṛndāvana, but He could not leave Jagannātha Purī because of Rāmānanda Rāya's tricks.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.86 (1975)|Madhya 16.86]]:''' During the fifth year, the devotees from Bengal came to see the Ratha-yātrā festival. After seeing it, they did not stay but returned to Bengal.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.87 (1975)|Madhya 16.87]]:''' Then Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu placed a proposal before Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya and Rāmānanda Rāya. He embraced them and spoke sweet words.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.88 (1975)|Madhya 16.88]]:''' Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "My desire to go to Vṛndāvana has very much increased. Because of your tricks, I have not been able to go there for the past two years.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.89 (1975)|Madhya 16.89]]:''' "This time I must go. Will you please give Me permission? Save for you two, I have no other resort.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.90 (1975)|Madhya 16.90]]:''' "In Bengal I have two shelters-my mother and the River Ganges. Both of them are very merciful.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.91 (1975)|Madhya 16.91]]:''' "I shall go to Vṛndāvana through Bengal and see both My mother and the River Ganges. Now would you two be pleased to give Me permission?"

'''[[CC Madhya 16.92 (1975)|Madhya 16.92]]:''' When Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya and Rāmānanda Rāya heard these words, they began to consider that it was not at all good that they played so many tricks on the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.93 (1975)|Madhya 16.93]]:''' They both said, "Now that the rainy season is here, it will be difficult for You to travel. It is better to wait for Vijayā-daśamī before departing for Vṛndāvana."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.94 (1975)|Madhya 16.94]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was very pleased to thus receive their permission. He waited until the rainy season passed, and when the day of Vijayā-daśamī arrived, He departed for Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.95 (1975)|Madhya 16.95]]:''' The Lord collected whatever remnants of food were left by Lord Jagannātha. He also took remnants of the Lord's kaḍāra ointment, sandalwood and ropes with Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.96 (1975)|Madhya 16.96]]:''' After taking Lord Jagannātha's permission early in the morning, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu departed, and all the devotees of Orissa began following Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.97 (1975)|Madhya 16.97]]:''' It was with great care that Caitanya Mahāprabhu forbade the Orissa devotees to follow Him. Accompanied by personal associates, He first went to Bhavānīpura.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.98 (1975)|Madhya 16.98]]:''' After Lord Caitanya reached Bhavānīpura, Rāmānanda Rāya arrived on his palanquin, and Vāṇīnātha Rāya had a large quantity of prasāda sent to the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.99 (1975)|Madhya 16.99]]:''' After taking prasāda, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu remained there for the night. Early in the morning, He began walking and finally reached Bhuvaneśvara.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.100 (1975)|Madhya 16.100]]:''' After reaching the city of Kaṭaka, He saw the temple of Gopāla, and a brāhmaṇa there named Svapneśvara invited the Lord to eat.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.101 (1975)|Madhya 16.101]]:''' Rāmānanda Rāya invited all the others for their meals, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu made His resting place in a garden outside the temple.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.102 (1975)|Madhya 16.102]]:''' While Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was taking rest beneath a bakula tree, Rāmānanda Rāya immediately went to Mahārāja Pratāparudra.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.103 (1975)|Madhya 16.103]]:''' The King was very happy to hear the news, and he hastily went there. Upon seeing the Lord, he fell flat to offer Him obeisances.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.104 (1975)|Madhya 16.104]]:''' Being overwhelmed with love, the King again and again got up and fell down. When he offered prayers, his whole body shivered, and tears fell from his eyes.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.105 (1975)|Madhya 16.105]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was very pleased to see the King's devotion, and He therefore stood up and embraced him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.106 (1975)|Madhya 16.106]]:''' When the Lord embraced the King, the King again and again offered prayers and obeisances. In this way, the Lord's mercy brought tears from the King, and the Lord's body was bathed with these tears.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.107 (1975)|Madhya 16.107]]:''' Finally Rāmānanda Rāya pacified the King and made him sit down. The Lord also bestowed mercy upon him through His body, mind and words.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.108 (1975)|Madhya 16.108]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu showed such mercy to the King that from that day on the Lord became known as Pratāparudra-santrātā, the deliverer of Mahārāja Pratāparudra.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.109 (1975)|Madhya 16.109]]:''' All the governmental officers also paid their respects to the Lord, and finally the King and his men were bade farewell by the son of mother Śacī.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.110 (1975)|Madhya 16.110]]:''' The King then went outside and had orders written down and sent to the government servants within his kingdom.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.111 (1975)|Madhya 16.111]]:''' His orders read: "In every village you should construct new residences, and in five or seven new houses, you should store all kinds of food.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.112 (1975)|Madhya 16.112]]:''' "You should personally take the Lord to these newly constructed houses. Day and night you should engage in His service with a stick in your hands."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.113 (1975)|Madhya 16.113]]:''' The King ordered two respectable officers named Haricandana and Mardarāja to do whatever was necessary to carry out these orders.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.114-115 (1975)|Madhya 16.114-115]]:''' The King also ordered them to maintain a new boat on the banks of the river, and wherever Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu took His bath or crossed to the other side of the river, they should establish a memorial column and make that place a great place of pilgrimage. "Indeed," said the King, "I will take my bath there. And let me also die there."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.116 (1975)|Madhya 16.116]]:''' The King continued, "At Caturdvāra, please construct new residential quarters. Now, Rāmānanda, you can return to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.117 (1975)|Madhya 16.117]]:''' When the King heard that the Lord was leaving that evening, he immediately made arrangements for some elephants with small tents on their backs to be brought there. Then all the ladies of the palace got on the elephants.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.118 (1975)|Madhya 16.118]]:''' All these ladies went to the road the Lord was taking and remained there in a line. That evening, the Lord departed with His devotees.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.119 (1975)|Madhya 16.119]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to the bank of the River Citrotpalā to take His bath, all the queens and ladies of the palace offered their obeisances to Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.120 (1975)|Madhya 16.120]]:''' Upon seeing the Lord, they all felt themselves overwhelmed with love of Godhead, and, tears pouring from their eyes, they began to chant the holy name, "Kṛṣṇa! Kṛṣṇa!"

'''[[CC Madhya 16.121 (1975)|Madhya 16.121]]:''' There is no one as merciful as Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu within all three worlds. Simply by seeing Him from a distance, one is overwhelmed with love of Godhead.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.122 (1975)|Madhya 16.122]]:''' The Lord then got into a new boat and crossed the river. Walking in the full moonlight, He finally reached the town known as Caturdvāra.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.123 (1975)|Madhya 16.123]]:''' The Lord spent the night there and in the morning took His bath. At that time, remnants of Lord Jagannātha's food arrived.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.124 (1975)|Madhya 16.124]]:''' Following the King's orders, the superintendent of the temple sent large quantities of prasāda every day, and it was carried by many persons.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.125 (1975)|Madhya 16.125]]:''' After accepting the prasāda, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu stood up and started to go, chanting the holy names,"Hari! Hari!"

'''[[CC Madhya 16.126 (1975)|Madhya 16.126]]:''' Rāmānanda Rāya, Mardarāja and Śrī Haricandana always went with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and rendered various services.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.127-129 (1975)|Madhya 16.127-129]]:''' Paramānanda Purī Gosvāmī, Svarūpa Dāmodara, Jagadānanda, Mukunda, Govinda, Kāśīśvara, Haridāsa Ṭhākura, Vakreśvara Paṇḍita, Gopīnātha Ācārya, Dāmodara Paṇḍita, Rāmāi, Nandāi and many other devotees accompanied the Lord. I have mentioned only the chief devotees. No one can describe the total number.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.130 (1975)|Madhya 16.130]]:''' When Gadādhara Paṇḍita started to go with the Lord, he was forbidden to come and was asked not to give up the vow of kṣetra-sannyāsa.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.131 (1975)|Madhya 16.131]]:''' When he was requested to return to Jagannātha Purī, Gadādhara Paṇḍita told the Lord, "Wherever You are staying is Jagannātha Purī. Let my so-called kṣetra-sannyāsa go to hell."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.132 (1975)|Madhya 16.132]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu asked Gadādhara Paṇḍita to remain at Jagannātha Purī and engage in Gopīnātha's service, Gadādhara Paṇḍita replied, "One renders service to Gopīnātha a million times simply by seeing Your lotus feet."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.133 (1975)|Madhya 16.133]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then said, "If you abandon His service, it will be My fault. It is better that you remain here and render service. That will be My satisfaction."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.134 (1975)|Madhya 16.134]]:''' The Paṇḍita replied, "Do not worry. All the faults will be on my head. I shall not accompany You but shall go alone.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.135 (1975)|Madhya 16.135]]:''' "I shall go to see Śacīmātā, but I shall not go for Your sake. I shall be responsible for the abandoning of my vow and service to Gopīnātha."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.136 (1975)|Madhya 16.136]]:''' Thus Gadādhara Paṇḍita Gosvāmī traveled alone, but when they all arrived at Kaṭaka, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu called him, and he went in the Lord's company.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.137 (1975)|Madhya 16.137]]:''' No one can understand the loving intimacy between Gadādhara Paṇḍita and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Gadādhara Paṇḍita gave up his vow and service to Gopīnātha just as one gives up a piece of straw.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.138 (1975)|Madhya 16.138]]:''' Gadādhara Paṇḍita's behavior was very pleasing to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's heart. Nevertheless, the Lord took his hand and spoke to him, displaying the anger of love.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.139 (1975)|Madhya 16.139]]:''' "You have abandoned Gopīnātha's service and broken your vow to live in Purī. All that is now complete because you have come so far.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.140 (1975)|Madhya 16.140]]:''' "Your wanting to go with Me is simply a desire for sense gratification. In this way, you are breaking two religious principles, and because of this I am very unhappy.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.141 (1975)|Madhya 16.141]]:''' "If you want My happiness, please return to Nīlācala. You will simply condemn Me if you say any more about this matter."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.142 (1975)|Madhya 16.142]]:''' Saying this, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu got into a boat, and Gadādhara Paṇḍita immediately fell down in an unconscious state.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.143 (1975)|Madhya 16.143]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu ordered Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya to take Gadādhara Paṇḍita with him. The Bhaṭṭācārya told Gadādhara Paṇḍita,"Get up! Such are the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.144 (1975)|Madhya 16.144]]:''' "You should know that Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself violated His own promise just to keep the promise of Grandfather Bhīṣma.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.145 (1975)|Madhya 16.145]]:''' " 'Intending to make my promise true, Lord Kṛṣṇa broke His own promise not to take up a weapon at Kurukṣetra. With His outer garment falling off, Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa jumped from His chariot, picked up a wheel and came running at me to kill me. Indeed, He rushed at me like a lion going to kill an elephant, and He caused the whole earth to tremble.'

'''[[CC Madhya 16.146 (1975)|Madhya 16.146]]:''' "Similarly, tolerating your separation, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has protected your vow with great endeavor."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.147 (1975)|Madhya 16.147]]:''' In this way Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya revived Gadādhara Paṇḍita. Then both of them, very much grief-stricken, returned to Jagannātha Purī, Nīlācala.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.148 (1975)|Madhya 16.148]]:''' All the devotees would abandon all kinds of duties for Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's sake, yet the Lord did not like the devotees' giving up their promised duties.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.149 (1975)|Madhya 16.149]]:''' All these are the misgivings of loving affairs. Whoever listens to these incidents gets Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's shelter very soon.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.150 (1975)|Madhya 16.150]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and His party arrived at Yājapura, the Lord asked the two government officers who had come with Him to return.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.151 (1975)|Madhya 16.151]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu bade farewell to the officers, and Rāya Rāmānanda continued on with the Lord. The Lord talked to Rāmānanda Rāya about Śrī Kṛṣṇa day and night.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.152 (1975)|Madhya 16.152]]:''' In each and every village, in compliance with the King's order, government officers constructed new houses and filled each of them with stocks of grains. Thus they served the Lord.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.153 (1975)|Madhya 16.153]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu finally arrived at Remuṇā, where He bade farewell to Śrī Rāmānanda Rāya.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.154 (1975)|Madhya 16.154]]:''' When Rāmānanda Rāya fell to the ground and lost consciousness, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu took him upon His lap and began to cry.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.155 (1975)|Madhya 16.155]]:''' Rāmānanda Rāya's separation from Caitanya Mahāprabhu is very difficult to describe. It is almost intolerable, and therefore I cannot describe it further.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.156 (1975)|Madhya 16.156]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu finally arrived at the border of the state of Orissa, a government officer came there to meet Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.157 (1975)|Madhya 16.157]]:''' For two or four days, the government officer served the Lord. He also gave the Lord detailed information of what was ahead.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.158 (1975)|Madhya 16.158]]:''' He informed the Lord that the territory ahead was ruled by a Moslem governor, who was a drunkard. Out of fear for this king, no one could walk the road freely.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.159 (1975)|Madhya 16.159]]:''' The jurisdiction of the Mohammedan government extended up to Pichaladā. Due to fear of the Mohammedans, no one would cross the river.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.160 (1975)|Madhya 16.160]]:''' Mahārāja Pratāparudra's government officer further informed Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu that He should stay at the Orissa border for some days so that a peaceful agreement could be negotiated with the Mohammedan governor. In that way, the Lord would be able to cross the river peacefully in a boat.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.161 (1975)|Madhya 16.161]]:''' At that time, a follower of the Mohammedan governor arrived at the Orissa encampment dressed in disguise.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.162-163 (1975)|Madhya 16.162-163]]:''' The Mohammedan spy saw the wonderful characteristics of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and when he returned to the Mohammedan governor, he told him, "A mendicant has come from Jagannātha Purī with many liberated persons.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.164 (1975)|Madhya 16.164]]:''' "All these saintly people incessantly chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra, and they all laugh, dance, chant and cry.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.165 (1975)|Madhya 16.165]]:''' "Many millions upon millions of people come to see Him, and after they see Him, they cannot return home.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.166 (1975)|Madhya 16.166]]:''' "All these people become like madmen. They simply dance and chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa. Sometimes they even cry and roll on the ground.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.167 (1975)|Madhya 16.167]]:''' "Actually these things cannot even be described. One can understand them only by seeing. By His influence, I accept Him as the Supreme Personality of Godhead."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.168 (1975)|Madhya 16.168]]:''' After saying this, the messenger began to chant the holy names of Hari and Kṛṣṇa. He also began to laugh and cry, dance and sing exactly like a madman.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.169 (1975)|Madhya 16.169]]:''' Upon hearing this, the mind of the Mohammedan governor was changed. He then sent his own secretary to the representative of the Orissan government.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.170 (1975)|Madhya 16.170]]:''' The Mohammedan secretary came to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. When he offered his respects to the Lord's lotus feet and uttered the holy name of the Lord, "Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa," he also was overwhelmed with ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.171 (1975)|Madhya 16.171]]:''' After calming down, the Mohammedan secretary offered his respects and informed the representative of the Orissan government, "The Mohammedan governor has sent me here.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.172 (1975)|Madhya 16.172]]:''' "If you agree, the Mohammedan governor will come here to meet Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and then return.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.173 (1975)|Madhya 16.173]]:''' "The Mohammedan governor is very eager, and he has submitted this petition with great respect. It is a proposal for peace. You need not fear that we will fight."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.174 (1975)|Madhya 16.174]]:''' Upon hearing this proposal, the representative of the Orissan government, the mahā-pātra, was very astonished. He thought, "The Mohammedan governor is a drunkard. Who has changed his mind?

'''[[CC Madhya 16.175 (1975)|Madhya 16.175]]:''' "It must be Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu Himself who has changed the Mohammedan's mind. Due to His presence and even due to His remembrance, the whole world is liberated."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.176 (1975)|Madhya 16.176]]:''' After thinking this, the mahā-pātra immediately informed the Mohammedan secretary, "It is a great fortune for your governor. Let him come visit Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.177 (1975)|Madhya 16.177]]:''' "However, let me make it understood that he should come here without weapons. He may bring with him five or seven servants."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.178 (1975)|Madhya 16.178]]:''' The secretary returned to the Mohammedan governor and informed him of this news. Dressing himself like a Hindu, the Mohammedan governor then came to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.179 (1975)|Madhya 16.179]]:''' Upon seeing Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu from a distant place, the Mohammedan governor fell to the ground and offered obeisances. Tears came to his eyes, and he was jubilant with ecstatic emotions.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.180 (1975)|Madhya 16.180]]:''' Arriving in that way, the Mohammedan governor was respectfully brought before Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu by the mahā-pātra. The governor then stood before the Lord with folded hands, and he chanted the holy name of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.181 (1975)|Madhya 16.181]]:''' The governor then submissively asked,"Why was I born in a Mohammedan family? This is considered a low birth. Why didn't supreme Providence grant me a birth in a Hindu family?

'''[[CC Madhya 16.182 (1975)|Madhya 16.182]]:''' "If I had taken birth in a Hindu family, it would have been easy for me to remain near Your lotus feet. Since my body is now useless, let me die immediately."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.183 (1975)|Madhya 16.183]]:''' Upon hearing the governor's submissive statement, the mahā-pātra was overwhelmed with joy. He clasped the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and began to offer the following prayers.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.184 (1975)|Madhya 16.184]]:''' "Simply by hearing Your holy name, a caṇḍāla, lowest of men, can be purified. Now this conditioned soul has received Your personal interview.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.185 (1975)|Madhya 16.185]]:''' "It is no wonder that this Mohammedan governor has attained such results. Simply by seeing You, all this is possible.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.186 (1975)|Madhya 16.186]]:''' " 'To say nothing of the spiritual advancement of persons who see the Supreme Person face to face, even a person born in a family of dog-eaters becomes immediately eligible to perform Vedic sacrifices if he once utters the holy name of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, or chants about Him, hears about His pastimes, offers Him obeisances or even remembers Him.' "

'''[[CC Madhya 16.187 (1975)|Madhya 16.187]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then glanced with mercy at the Mohammedan governor. Giving him assurance, He asked him to chant the holy names Kṛṣṇa and Hari.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.188 (1975)|Madhya 16.188]]:''' The Mohammedan governor then said, "Since You have so kindly accepted me, please give me some order so that I can render You some service."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.189 (1975)|Madhya 16.189]]:''' The Mohammedan governor then prayed for liberation from the unlimited sinful activities he had previously incurred by being envious of brāhmaṇas and Vaiṣṇavas and killing cows.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.190 (1975)|Madhya 16.190]]:''' Mukunda Datta then told the Mohammedan governor, "My dear sir, please hear. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu wishes to go to the bank of the Ganges.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.191 (1975)|Madhya 16.191]]:''' "Please give Him all assistance so that He can go there. This is your first great order, and if you can comply, you will render a great service."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.192 (1975)|Madhya 16.192]]:''' After this, the Mohammedan governor offered prayers to the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as well as to the lotus feet of all His devotees. After that, the governor departed. Indeed, he was very pleased.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.193 (1975)|Madhya 16.193]]:''' Before the governor left, the mahā-pātra embraced him and offered him many material gifts. He thus established a friendship with him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.194 (1975)|Madhya 16.194]]:''' The next morning the governor sent his secretary with many nicely decorated boats to bring Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to the other side of the river.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.195 (1975)|Madhya 16.195]]:''' The mahā-pātra crossed the river with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and when they reached the other shore, the Mohammedan governor personally received the Lord and worshiped His lotus feet.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.196 (1975)|Madhya 16.196]]:''' One of the boats had been newly constructed, and it had a room in the middle. It was on this boat that they put Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and His associates.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.197 (1975)|Madhya 16.197]]:''' Finally Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu bade farewell to the mahā-pātra. Standing on the river bank and looking at the boat, the mahā-pātra began to cry.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.198 (1975)|Madhya 16.198]]:''' The Mohammedan governor then personally accompanied Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Because of pirates, the governor took ten boats, which were full with many soldiers.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.199 (1975)|Madhya 16.199]]:''' The Mohammedan governor accompanied Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu past Mantreśvara. This place was very dangerous due to pirates. He took the Lord to a place named Pichaldā, which was near Mantreśvara.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.200 (1975)|Madhya 16.200]]:''' Finally Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu bade the governor farewell. The intense ecstatic love exhibited by the governor cannot be described.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.201 (1975)|Madhya 16.201]]:''' Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's pastimes are all uncommon. Whoever listens to His activities becomes glorious, and his life becomes perfect.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.202 (1975)|Madhya 16.202]]:''' The Lord finally reached Pānihāṭi, and, as an act of mercy, He gave the captain of the boat one of His personal garments.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.203 (1975)|Madhya 16.203]]:''' The place called Pānihāṭi was located on the bank of the Ganges. After hearing that Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had arrived, all kinds of men assembled both on land and on the water.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.204 (1975)|Madhya 16.204]]:''' At length Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was taken away by Rāghava Paṇḍita. There was a great crowd assembled along the way, and the Lord reached Rāghava Paṇḍita's residence with great difficulty.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.205 (1975)|Madhya 16.205]]:''' The Lord stayed at Rāghava Paṇḍita's place for only one day. The next morning, He went to Kumārahaṭṭa, where Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura lived.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.206 (1975)|Madhya 16.206]]:''' From the house of Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura, the Lord went to the house of Śivānanda Sena and then to the house of Vāsudeva Datta.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.207 (1975)|Madhya 16.207]]:''' The Lord remained some time at the house of Vidyā-vācaspati, but then, because it was too crowded, He went to Kuliyā.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.208 (1975)|Madhya 16.208]]:''' When the Lord stayed at the house of Mādhava dāsa, many hundreds and thousands of people came to see Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.209 (1975)|Madhya 16.209]]:''' The Lord stayed there for seven days and delivered all kinds of offenders and sinners.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.210 (1975)|Madhya 16.210]]:''' After leaving Kuliyā, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu visited the house of Advaita Ācārya at Śāntipura. It was there that the Lord's mother, Śacīmātā, met Him and was thus relieved of her great unhappiness.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.211 (1975)|Madhya 16.211]]:''' The Lord then visited the village known as Rāmakeli and the place known as Kānāi Nāṭaśālā. From there He returned to Śāntipura.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.212 (1975)|Madhya 16.212]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu stayed in Śāntipura for ten days. This has all been described very elaborately by Vṛndāvana dāsa Ṭhākura.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.213 (1975)|Madhya 16.213]]:''' I will not narrate these incidents because they have already been described by Vṛndāvana dāsa Ṭhākura. There is no need to repeat the same information, for such repetition would unlimitedly increase the size of this book.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.214-215 (1975)|Madhya 16.214-215]]:''' Those narrations tell how Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu met the brothers Rūpa and Sanātana and how Nṛsiṁhānanda decorated the road. I have already described these in an earlier synopsis of this book; therefore I will not repeat the narrations here.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.216 (1975)|Madhya 16.216]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu returned to Śāntipura, Raghunātha dāsa came to meet Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.217 (1975)|Madhya 16.217]]:''' Two brothers named Hiraṇya and Govardhana, who were residents of Saptagrāma, had an income of 1,200,000 rupees.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.218 (1975)|Madhya 16.218]]:''' Both Hiraṇya Majumadāra and Govardhana Majumadāra were very opulent and magnanimous. They were well-behaved and devoted to brahminical culture. They belonged to an aristocratic family, and among religionists they were predominant.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.219 (1975)|Madhya 16.219]]:''' Practically all the brāhmaṇas residing in Nadia were dependent on the charity of Hiraṇya and Govardhana, who gave them money, land and villages.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.220 (1975)|Madhya 16.220]]:''' Nīlāmbara Cakravartī, the grandfather of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, was much worshiped by the two brothers, but Nīlāmbara Cakravartī used to treat them as his own brothers.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.221 (1975)|Madhya 16.221]]:''' Formerly, these two brothers rendered much service to Miśra Purandara, the father of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Because of this, the Lord knew them very well.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.222 (1975)|Madhya 16.222]]:''' Raghunātha dāsa was the son of Govardhana Majumadāra. From childhood, he was uninterested in material enjoyment.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.223 (1975)|Madhya 16.223]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu returned to Śāntipura after accepting the renounced order, Raghunātha dāsa met Him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.224 (1975)|Madhya 16.224]]:''' When Raghunātha dāsa went to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, he fell at the Lord's lotus feet in ecstatic love. Showing him mercy, the Lord touched him with His feet.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.225 (1975)|Madhya 16.225]]:''' Raghunātha dāsa's father, Govardhana, always rendered much service to Advaita Ācārya. Consequently Advaita Ācārya was very pleased with the family.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.226 (1975)|Madhya 16.226]]:''' When Raghunātha dāsa was there, Advaita Ācārya favored him by giving him the food remnants left by the Lord. Raghunātha dāsa was thus engaged for five or seven days by rendering service to the Lord's lotus feet.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.227 (1975)|Madhya 16.227]]:''' After bidding farewell to Raghunātha dāsa, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu returned to Jagannātha Purī. After returning home, Raghunātha dāsa became mad with ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.228 (1975)|Madhya 16.228]]:''' Raghunātha dāsa used to run away from home again and again to go to Jagannātha Purī, but his father kept binding him and bringing him back.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.229 (1975)|Madhya 16.229]]:''' His father even had five watchmen guard him day and night. Four personal servants were employed to look after his comfort, and two brāhmaṇas were employed to cook for him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.230 (1975)|Madhya 16.230]]:''' In this way, eleven people were incessantly keeping Raghunātha dāsa under control. Thus he could not go to Jagannātha Purī, and because of this he was very unhappy.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.231 (1975)|Madhya 16.231]]:''' When Raghunātha dāsa learned that Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had arrived at Śāntipura, he submitted a request to his father.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.232 (1975)|Madhya 16.232]]:''' Raghunātha dāsa asked his father, "Please give me permission to go see the lotus feet of the Lord. If you do not, my life will not remain within this body."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.233 (1975)|Madhya 16.233]]:''' Hearing this request, Raghunātha dāsa's father agreed. Giving him many servants and materials, the father sent him to see Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, requesting him to return soon.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.234 (1975)|Madhya 16.234]]:''' For seven days Raghunātha dāsa associated with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu in Śāntipura. During those days and nights, he had the following thoughts.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.235 (1975)|Madhya 16.235]]:''' Raghunātha dāsa thought, "How shall I be able to get free from the hands of the watchmen? How shall I be able to go with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to Nīlācala?"

'''[[CC Madhya 16.236 (1975)|Madhya 16.236]]:''' Since Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was omniscient, He could understand Raghunātha dāsa's mind. The Lord therefore instructed him with the following reassuring words.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.237 (1975)|Madhya 16.237]]:''' "Be patient and return home. Don't be a crazy fellow. By and by you will be able to cross the ocean of material existence.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.238 (1975)|Madhya 16.238]]:''' "You should not make yourself a showbottle devotee and become a false renunciant. For the time being, enjoy the material world in a befitting way and do not become attached to it."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.239 (1975)|Madhya 16.239]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu continued: "Within your heart, you should keep yourself very faithful, but externally you may behave like an ordinary man. Thus Kṛṣṇa will soon be very pleased and deliver you from the clutches of māyā.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.240 (1975)|Madhya 16.240]]:''' "You may see me at Nīlācala, Jagannātha Purī, when I return after visiting Vṛndāvana. By that time you can think of some trick to escape.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.241 (1975)|Madhya 16.241]]:''' "What kind of means you will have to use at that time will be revealed by Kṛṣṇa. If one has Kṛṣṇa's mercy, no one can check him."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.242 (1975)|Madhya 16.242]]:''' In this way, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu bade farewell to Raghunātha dāsa, who returned home and did exactly what the Lord told him.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.243 (1975)|Madhya 16.243]]:''' After returning home, Raghunātha dāsa gave up all craziness and external pseudo renunciation and engaged in his household duties without attachment.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.244 (1975)|Madhya 16.244]]:''' When Raghunātha dāsa's father and mother saw that their son was acting like a householder, they became very happy. Because of this, they slackened their guard.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.245-246 (1975)|Madhya 16.245-246]]:''' Meanwhile, at Śāntipura, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu assembled all His devotees-headed by Advaita Ācārya and Nityānanda Prabhu-embraced them all and asked their permission to return to Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.247 (1975)|Madhya 16.247]]:''' Because He had met them all at Śāntipura, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu requested all the devotees not to go to Jagannātha Purī that year.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.248 (1975)|Madhya 16.248]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, "I shall certainly go to Vṛndāvana from Jagannātha Purī. If all of you give Me permission, I shall return here again without difficulty."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.249 (1975)|Madhya 16.249]]:''' Clasping the feet of His mother, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu very humbly requested her permission. Thus she gave Him leave to go to Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.250 (1975)|Madhya 16.250]]:''' Śrīmatī Śacīdevī was sent back to Navadvīpa, and the Lord and His devotees started for Jagannātha Purī, Nīlādri.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.251 (1975)|Madhya 16.251]]:''' The devotees who accompanied Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu rendered all kinds of service on the way to Nīlācala, Jagannātha Purī. Thus in great happiness the Lord returned.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.252 (1975)|Madhya 16.252]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu arrived in Jagannātha Purī, He visited the temple of the Lord. News then spread all over the city that He had returned.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.253 (1975)|Madhya 16.253]]:''' All the devotees then came and met the Lord with great happiness. The Lord also embraced each of them in great ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.254 (1975)|Madhya 16.254]]:''' Kāśī Miśra, Rāmānanda Rāya, Pradyumna, Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya, Vāṇīnātha Rāya, Śikhi Māhiti and all the other devotees met Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.255 (1975)|Madhya 16.255]]:''' Gadādhara Paṇḍita also came and met the Lord. Then, before all the devotees, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu began to speak as follows.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.256 (1975)|Madhya 16.256]]:''' "It was My decision to go to Vṛndāvana through Bengal in order to see My mother and the River Ganges.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.257 (1975)|Madhya 16.257]]:''' "Thus I went to Bengal, but thousands of devotees began to follow Me.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.258 (1975)|Madhya 16.258]]:''' "Many hundreds and thousands of people came to see Me out of curiosity, and due to such a large crowd I could not travel very freely on the road.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.259 (1975)|Madhya 16.259]]:''' yathā rahi—wherever I stayed; tathā—there; ghara-prācīra—the building and the boundary walls; haya—became; cūrṇa—broken; yathā—wherever; netra—the eyes; paḍe—fell; tathā—there; loka—people; dekhi—I see; pūrṇa—filled.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.260 (1975)|Madhya 16.260]]:''' "With great difficulty I went to the town of Rāmakeli, where I met two brothers named Rūpa and Sanātana.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.261 (1975)|Madhya 16.261]]:''' "These two brothers are great devotees and suitable recipients of Kṛṣṇa's mercy, but in their ordinary dealings they are government officials, ministers to the King.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.262 (1975)|Madhya 16.262]]:''' "Śrīla Rūpa and Sanātana are very experienced in education, devotional service, intelligence and strength, yet they think themselves inferior to straw in the street.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.263-264 (1975)|Madhya 16.263-264]]:''' "Indeed, the humility of these two brothers could even melt stone. Because I was very pleased with their behavior, I told them, 'Although you are both very exalted, you consider yourselves inferior, and because of this, Kṛṣṇa will very soon deliver you.'

'''[[CC Madhya 16.265-266 (1975)|Madhya 16.265-266]]:''' "After speaking to them in this way, I bade them farewell. As I was leaving, Sanātana told Me, 'It is not appropriate for one to be followed by a crowd of thousands when one goes to Vṛndāvana.'

'''[[CC Madhya 16.267 (1975)|Madhya 16.267]]:''' "Although I heard this, I did not pay it any attention. In the morning, however, I went to the place named Kānāi Nāṭaśālā.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.268 (1975)|Madhya 16.268]]:''' "At night, however, I considered what Sanātana had told Me.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.269 (1975)|Madhya 16.269]]:''' "I decided that Sanātana had spoken very well. I was certainly being followed by a large crowd, and when people would see so many men, they would surely rebuke Me, saying, 'Here is another imposter.'

'''[[CC Madhya 16.270 (1975)|Madhya 16.270]]:''' "I then began to consider that Vṛndāvana is a very solitary place. It is invincible and very difficult to attain. I therefore decided to go there alone or, at the most, take only one person with Me.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.271 (1975)|Madhya 16.271]]:''' "Mādhavendra Purī went to Vṛndāvana alone, and Kṛṣṇa, on the pretext of giving him milk, granted him an audience.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.272 (1975)|Madhya 16.272]]:''' "I then understood that I was going to Vṛndāvana like a magician with his show, and this is certainly not good. No one should go to Vṛndāvana with so many men.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.273 (1975)|Madhya 16.273]]:''' "I have therefore resolved to go alone or, at the utmost, with one servant. In this way, My journey to Vṛndāvana will be beautiful.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.274 (1975)|Madhya 16.274]]:''' "I thought, 'Instead of going to Vṛndāvana alone, I am going with soldiers and the beating of drums.'

'''[[CC Madhya 16.275 (1975)|Madhya 16.275]]:''' "I therefore said, 'Fie upon Me!' and being very agitated, I returned to the banks of the Ganges.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.276 (1975)|Madhya 16.276]]:''' "I then left all the devotees there and brought only five or six persons with Me.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.277 (1975)|Madhya 16.277]]:''' "Now I wish that you all will be pleased with Me and give Me good consultation. Tell Me how I shall be able to go to Vṛndāvana without impediments.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.278 (1975)|Madhya 16.278]]:''' "I left Gadādhara Paṇḍita here, and he became very unhappy. For this reason I could not go to Vṛndāvana."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.279 (1975)|Madhya 16.279]]:''' Being encouraged by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's words, Gadādhara Paṇḍita became absorbed in ecstatic love. Immediately clasping the lotus feet of the Lord, he began to speak with great humility.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.280 (1975)|Madhya 16.280]]:''' Gadādhara Paṇḍita said, "Wherever You stay is Vṛndāvana, as well as the River Yamunā, the River Ganges and all other places of pilgrimage.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.281 (1975)|Madhya 16.281]]:''' "Although wherever You stay is Vṛndāvana, You still go to Vṛndāvana just to instruct people. Otherwise, You do whatever You think best."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.282 (1975)|Madhya 16.282]]:''' Taking this opportunity, Gadādhara Paṇḍita said, "Just now the four months of the rainy season have begun. You should therefore spend the next four months in Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.283 (1975)|Madhya 16.283]]:''' "After remaining here for four months, You may be free to do as You like. Actually no one can stop You from going or remaining."

'''[[CC Madhya 16.284 (1975)|Madhya 16.284]]:''' Upon hearing this statement, the devotees present at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu stated that Gadādhara Paṇḍita had properly presented their desire.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.285 (1975)|Madhya 16.285]]:''' Being requested by all the devotees, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu agreed to remain at Jagannātha Purī for four months. Hearing this, King Pratāparudra became very happy.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.286 (1975)|Madhya 16.286]]:''' That day Gadādhara Paṇḍita extended an invitation to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and the Lord took His lunch at his place with the other devotees.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.287 (1975)|Madhya 16.287]]:''' No ordinary human being can possibly describe Gadādhara Paṇḍita's affectionate presentation of food and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's tasting this food.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.288 (1975)|Madhya 16.288]]:''' In this way, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu performs His pastimes, which are unlimited and unfathomable. Somehow or other, these have briefly been described. It is not possible to describe them elaborately.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.289 (1975)|Madhya 16.289]]:''' Although Lord Anantadeva is always describing the pastimes of the Lord with His thousands of mouths, He cannot reach the end of even one of the Lord's pastimes.

'''[[CC Madhya 16.290 (1975)|Madhya 16.290]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.

<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Madhya 15 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 15]] '''[[CC Madhya 15 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 15]] - [[CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Madhya 17 (1975)|Madhya-līlā 17]]</div>

CC Adi 7 (1975)

2019-11-02T07:35:26Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Adi-lila Chapter 07|1a]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Adi (1975)|Ādi-līlā]], Chapter 7: Lord Caitanya in Five Features'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 6 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 6]] '''[[CC Adi 6 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 6]] - [[CC Adi 8 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 8]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 8 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 8]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

<div class="purport">
'''[[CC Adi 7.1 (1975)|Ādi 7.1]]:''' Let me first offer my respectful obeisances unto Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is the ultimate goal of life for one bereft of all possessions in this material world and is the only meaning for one advancing in spiritual life. Thus let me write about His magnanimous contribution of devotional service in love of God.

'''[[CC Adi 7.2 (1975)|Ādi 7.2]]:''' Let me offer glorification to the Supreme Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. One who has taken shelter of His lotus feet is the most glorified person.

'''[[CC Adi 7.3 (1975)|Ādi 7.3]]:''' In the beginning I have discussed the truth about the spiritual master. Now I shall try to explain the Pañca-tattva.

'''[[CC Adi 7.4 (1975)|Ādi 7.4]]:''' These five tattvas incarnate with Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and thus the Lord executes His saṅkīrtana movement with great pleasure.

'''[[CC Adi 7.5 (1975)|Ādi 7.5]]:''' Spiritually there are no differences between these five tattvas, for on the transcendental platform everything is absolute. Yet there are also varieties in the spiritual world, and in order to taste these spiritual varieties one should distinguish between them.

'''[[CC Adi 7.6 (1975)|Ādi 7.6]]:''' Let me offer my obeisances unto Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, who has manifested Himself in five as a devotee, expansion of a devotee, incarnation of a devotee, pure devotee and devotional energy.

'''[[CC Adi 7.7 (1975)|Ādi 7.7]]:''' Kṛṣṇa, the reservoir of all pleasure, is the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself, the supreme controller. No one is greater than or equal to Śrī Kṛṣṇa, yet He appears as the son of Mahārāja Nanda.

'''[[CC Adi 7.8 (1975)|Ādi 7.8]]:''' Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is the supreme enjoyer in the rāsa dance. He is the leader of the damsels of Vraja, and all others are simply His associates.

'''[[CC Adi 7.9 (1975)|Ādi 7.9]]:''' The selfsame Lord Kṛṣṇa advented Himself as Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu with all His eternal associates, who are also equally glorious.

'''[[CC Adi 7.10 (1975)|Ādi 7.10]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is the supreme controller, the one Personality of Godhead, has ecstatically become a devotee, yet His body is transcendental and not materially tinged.

'''[[CC Adi 7.11 (1975)|Ādi 7.11]]:''' The transcendental mellow of conjugal love of Kṛṣṇa is so wonderful that Kṛṣṇa Himself accepts the form of a devotee to relish and taste it fully.

'''[[CC Adi 7.12 (1975)|Ādi 7.12]]:''' For this reason Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, the supreme teacher, accepts the form of a devotee and accepts Lord Nityānanda as His elder brother.

'''[[CC Adi 7.13 (1975)|Ādi 7.13]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya is Lord Caitanya's incarnation as a devotee. Therefore these three tattvas [Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Nityānanda Prabhu and Advaita Gosāñi] are the predominators, or masters.

'''[[CC Adi 7.14 (1975)|Ādi 7.14]]:''' One of Them is Mahāprabhu, and the other two are prabhus. These two prabhus serve the lotus feet of Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 7.15 (1975)|Ādi 7.15]]:''' The three predominators [Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Nityānanda Prabhu and Advaita Prabhu] are worshipable by all living entities, and the fourth principle [Śrī Gadādhara Prabhu] is to be understood as Their worshiper.

'''[[CC Adi 7.16 (1975)|Ādi 7.16]]:''' There are innumerable pure devotees of the Lord, headed by Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura, who are known as unalloyed devotees.

'''[[CC Adi 7.17 (1975)|Ādi 7.17]]:''' The devotees headed by Gadādhara Paṇḍita are to be considered incarnations of the internal potency of the Lord. They are confidential devotees engaged in the service of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 7.18-19 (1975)|Ādi 7.18-19]]:''' The internal devotees or potencies are all eternal associates in the pastimes of the Lord. Only with them does the Lord advent to propound the saṅkīrtana movement, only with them does the Lord taste the mellow of conjugal love, and only with them does He distribute this love of God to people in general.

'''[[CC Adi 7.20-21 (1975)|Ādi 7.20-21]]:''' The characteristics of Kṛṣṇa are understood to be a storehouse of transcendental love. Although that storehouse of love certainly came with Kṛṣṇa when He was present, it was sealed. But when Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu came with His other associates of the Pañca-tattva, they broke the seal and plundered the storehouse to taste transcendental love of Kṛṣṇa. The more they tasted it, the more their thirst for it grew.

'''[[CC Adi 7.22 (1975)|Ādi 7.22]]:''' Śrī Pañca-tattva themselves danced again and again and thus made it easier to drink nectarean love of Godhead. They danced, cried, laughed and chanted like madmen, and in this way they distributed love of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 7.23 (1975)|Ādi 7.23]]:''' In distributing love of Godhead, Caitanya Mahāprabhu and His associates did not consider who was a fit candidate and who was not, nor where such distribution should or should not take place. They made no conditions. Wherever they got the opportunity the members of the Pañca-tattva distributed love of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 7.24 (1975)|Ādi 7.24]]:''' Although the members of the Pañca-tattva plundered the storehouse of love of Godhead and ate and distributed its contents, there was no scarcity, for this wonderful storehouse is so complete that as the love is distributed, the supply increases hundreds of times.

'''[[CC Adi 7.25 (1975)|Ādi 7.25]]:''' The flood of love of Godhead swelled in all directions, and thus young men, old men, women and children were all immersed in that inundation.

'''[[CC Adi 7.26 (1975)|Ādi 7.26]]:''' The Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement will inundate the entire world and drown everyone, whether one be a gentleman, a rogue or even lame, invalid or blind.

'''[[CC Adi 7.27 (1975)|Ādi 7.27]]:''' When the five members of the Pañca-tattva saw the entire world drowned in love of Godhead and the seed of material enjoyment in the living entities completely destroyed, they all became exceedingly happy.

'''[[CC Adi 7.28 (1975)|Ādi 7.28]]:''' The more the five members of the Pañca-tattva cause the rains of love of Godhead to fall, the more the inundation increases and spreads all over the world.

'''[[CC Adi 7.29-30 (1975)|Ādi 7.29-30]]:''' The impersonalists, fruitive workers, false logicians, blasphemers, nondevotees and lowest among the student community are very expert in avoiding the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, and therefore the inundation of Kṛṣṇa consciousness cannot touch them.

'''[[CC Adi 7.31-32 (1975)|Ādi 7.31-32]]:''' Seeing that the Māyāvādīs and others were fleeing, Lord Caitanya thought: I wanted everyone to be immersed in this inundation of love of Godhead, but some of them have escaped. Therefore I shall devise a trick to drown them also.

'''[[CC Adi 7.33 (1975)|Ādi 7.33]]:''' Thus the Lord accepted the sannyāsa order of life after full consideration.

'''[[CC Adi 7.34 (1975)|Ādi 7.34]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu remained in householder life for twenty-four years, and on the verge of His twenty-fifth year He accepted the sannyāsa order.

'''[[CC Adi 7.35 (1975)|Ādi 7.35]]:''' After accepting the sannyāsa order, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu attracted the attention of all those who had evaded Him, beginning with the logicians.

'''[[CC Adi 7.36 (1975)|Ādi 7.36]]:''' Thus the students, infidels, fruitive workers and critics all came to surrender unto the lotus feet of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 7.37 (1975)|Ādi 7.37]]:''' Lord Caitanya excused them all, and they merged into the ocean of devotional service, for no one can escape the unique loving network of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 7.38 (1975)|Ādi 7.38]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu appeared in order to deliver all the fallen souls. Therefore He devised many methods to liberate them from the clutches of māyā.

'''[[CC Adi 7.39 (1975)|Ādi 7.39]]:''' All were converted into devotees of Lord Caitanya, even the mlecchas and yavanas. Only the impersonalist followers of Śaṅkarācārya evaded Him.

'''[[CC Adi 7.40 (1975)|Ādi 7.40]]:''' While Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu was passing through Vārāṇasī on His way to Vṛndāvana, the Māyāvādī sannyāsī philosophers blasphemed against Him in many ways.

'''[[CC Adi 7.41 (1975)|Ādi 7.41]]:''' "Although a sannyāsī, He does not take interest in the study of Vedānta but instead always engages in chanting and dancing in saṅkīrtana.

'''[[CC Adi 7.42 (1975)|Ādi 7.42]]:''' "This Caitanya Mahāprabhu is an illiterate sannyāsī and therefore does not know His real function. Guided only by His sentiments, He wanders about in the company of other sentimentalists."

'''[[CC Adi 7.43 (1975)|Ādi 7.43]]:''' Hearing all this blasphemy, Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu merely smiled to Himself, rejected all these accusations and did not talk with the Māyāvādīs.

'''[[CC Adi 7.44 (1975)|Ādi 7.44]]:''' Thus neglecting the blasphemy of the Vārāṇasī Māyāvādīs, Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu proceeded to Mathurā, and after visiting Mathurā He returned to meet the situation.

'''[[CC Adi 7.45 (1975)|Ādi 7.45]]:''' This time Lord Caitanya stayed at the house of Candraśekhara, although he was regarded as a śūdra or kāyastha, for the Lord, as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is completely independent.

'''[[CC Adi 7.46 (1975)|Ādi 7.46]]:''' As a matter of principle, Lord Caitanya regularly accepted His food at the house of Tapana Miśra. He never mixed with other sannyāsīs, nor did He accept invitations from them.

'''[[CC Adi 7.47 (1975)|Ādi 7.47]]:''' When Sanātana Gosvāmī came from Bengal, he met Lord Caitanya at the house of Tapana Miśra, where Lord Caitanya remained continuously for two months to teach him devotional service.

'''[[CC Adi 7.48 (1975)|Ādi 7.48]]:''' On the basis of scriptures like Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, which reveal these confidential directions, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu instructed Sanātana Gosvāmī regarding all the regular activities of a devotee.

'''[[CC Adi 7.49 (1975)|Ādi 7.49]]:''' While Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu was instructing Sanātana Gosvāmī, both Candraśekhara and Tapana Miśra became very unhappy. Therefore they submitted an appeal unto the lotus feet of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 7.50 (1975)|Ādi 7.50]]:''' "How long can we tolerate the blasphemy of Your critics against Your conduct? We should give up our lives rather than hear such blasphemy.

'''[[CC Adi 7.51 (1975)|Ādi 7.51]]:''' "The Māyāvādī sannyāsīs are all criticizing Your Holiness. We cannot tolerate hearing such criticism, for this blasphemy breaks our hearts."

'''[[CC Adi 7.52 (1975)|Ādi 7.52]]:''' While Tapana Miśra and Candraśekhara were thus talking with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, He only smiled slightly and remained silent. At that time a brāhmaṇa came there to meet the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 7.53 (1975)|Ādi 7.53]]:''' The brāhmaṇa immediately fell at the lotus feet of Caitanya Mahāprabhu and requested Him to accept his proposal in a joyful mood.

'''[[CC Adi 7.54 (1975)|Ādi 7.54]]:''' "My dear Lord, I have invited all the sannyāsīs of Benares to my home. My desires will be fulfilled if You also accept my invitation.

'''[[CC Adi 7.55 (1975)|Ādi 7.55]]:''' "My dear Lord, I have invited all the sannyāsīs of Benares to my home. My desires will be fulfilled if You also accept my invitation.

'''[[CC Adi 7.56 (1975)|Ādi 7.56]]:''' Lord Caitanya smiled and accepted the invitation of the brāhmaṇa. He made this gesture to show His mercy to the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs.

'''[[CC Adi 7.57 (1975)|Ādi 7.57]]:''' The brāhmaṇa knew that Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu never went to anyone else's house, yet due to inspiration from the Lord he earnestly requested Him to accept this invitation.

'''[[CC Adi 7.58 (1975)|Ādi 7.58]]:''' The next day, when Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to the house of that brāhmaṇa, He saw all the sannyāsīs of Benares sitting there.

'''[[CC Adi 7.59 (1975)|Ādi 7.59]]:''' As soon as Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu saw the sannyāsīs He immediately offered obeisances, and then He went to wash His feet. After washing His feet, He sat down by the place where He had done so.

'''[[CC Adi 7.60 (1975)|Ādi 7.60]]:''' After sitting on the ground, Caitanya Mahāprabhu exhibited His mystic power by manifesting an effulgence as brilliant as the illumination of millions of suns.

'''[[CC Adi 7.61 (1975)|Ādi 7.61]]:''' When the sannyāsīs saw the brilliant illumination of the body of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, their minds were attracted, and they all immediately gave up their sitting places and stood in respect.

'''[[CC Adi 7.62 (1975)|Ādi 7.62]]:''' The leader of all the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs present was named Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī, and after standing up he addressed Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu as follows with great respect.

'''[[CC Adi 7.63 (1975)|Ādi 7.63]]:''' "Please come here. Please come here, Your Holiness. Why do You sit in that unclean place? What has caused Your lamentation?"

'''[[CC Adi 7.64 (1975)|Ādi 7.64]]:''' The Lord replied: "I belong to a lower order of sannyāsīs. Therefore I do not deserve to sit with you."

'''[[CC Adi 7.65 (1975)|Ādi 7.65]]:''' Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī, however, caught Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu personally by the hand and seated Him with great respect in the midst of the assembly.

'''[[CC Adi 7.66 (1975)|Ādi 7.66]]:''' Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī then said: "I understand that Your name is Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya. You are a disciple of Śrī Keśava Bhāratī, and therefore You are glorious.

'''[[CC Adi 7.67 (1975)|Ādi 7.67]]:''' "You belong to our Śaṅkara-sampradāya and live in our village, Vārāṇasī. Why then do You not associate with us? Why is it that You avoid even seeing us?

'''[[CC Adi 7.68 (1975)|Ādi 7.68]]:''' "You are a sannyāsī. Why then do You indulge in chanting and dancing, engaging in Your saṅkīrtana movement in the company of fanatics?

'''[[CC Adi 7.69 (1975)|Ādi 7.69]]:''' "Meditation and the study of Vedānta are the sole duties of a sannyāsī. Why do You abandon these to dance with fanatics?

'''[[CC Adi 7.70 (1975)|Ādi 7.70]]:''' "You look as brilliant as if You were Nārāyaṇa Himself. Will You kindly explain the reason that You have adopted the behavior of lower-class people?"

'''[[CC Adi 7.71 (1975)|Ādi 7.71]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu replied to Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī, "My dear sir, kindly hear the reason. My spiritual master considered Me a fool, and therefore he chastised Me.

'''[[CC Adi 7.72 (1975)|Ādi 7.72]]:''' " 'You are a fool,' he said. 'You are not qualified to study Vedānta philosophy, and therefore You must always chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa. This is the essence of all mantras, or Vedic hymns.

'''[[CC Adi 7.73 (1975)|Ādi 7.73]]:''' "Simply by chanting the holy name of Kṛṣṇa one can obtain freedom from material existence. Indeed, simply by chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra one will be able to see the lotus feet of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 7.74 (1975)|Ādi 7.74]]:''' " 'In this Age of Kali there is no religious principle other than the chanting of the holy name, which is the essence of all Vedic hymns. This is the purport of all scriptures.'

'''[[CC Adi 7.75 (1975)|Ādi 7.75]]:''' "After describing the potency of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra, My spiritual master taught Me another verse, advising Me to always keep it within My throat.

'''[[CC Adi 7.76 (1975)|Ādi 7.76]]:''' " 'For spiritual progress in this Age of Kali, there is no alternative, there is no alternative, there is no alternative to the holy name, the holy name, the holy name of the Lord.'

'''[[CC Adi 7.77 (1975)|Ādi 7.77]]:''' "Since I received this order from My spiritual master, I always chant the holy name, but I think that by chanting and chanting the holy name I have been bewildered.

'''[[CC Adi 7.78 (1975)|Ādi 7.78]]:''' "While chanting the holy name of the Lord in pure ecstasy, I lose myself, and thus I laugh, cry, dance and sing just like a madman.

'''[[CC Adi 7.79 (1975)|Ādi 7.79]]:''' "Collecting My patience, therefore, I began to consider that chanting the holy name of Kṛṣṇa had covered all My spiritual knowledge.

'''[[CC Adi 7.80 (1975)|Ādi 7.80]]:''' "I saw that I had become mad by chanting the holy name, and I immediately submitted this at the lotus feet of my spiritual master.

'''[[CC Adi 7.81 (1975)|Ādi 7.81]]:''' " 'My dear lord, what kind of mantra have you given Me? I have become mad simply by chanting this mahā-mantra!

'''[[CC Adi 7.82 (1975)|Ādi 7.82]]:''' " 'Chanting the holy name in ecstasy causes Me to dance, laugh and cry.' When My spiritual master heard all this, he smiled and then began to speak.

'''[[CC Adi 7.83 (1975)|Ādi 7.83]]:''' It is the nature of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra that anyone who chants it immediately develops his loving ecstasy for Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 7.84 (1975)|Ādi 7.84]]:''' " 'Religiosity, economic development, sense gratification and liberation are known as the four goals of life, but before love of Godhead, the fifth and highest goal, these appear as insignificant as straw in the street.

'''[[CC Adi 7.85 (1975)|Ādi 7.85]]:''' " 'For a devotee who has actually developed bhāva, the pleasure derived from dharma, artha, kāma and mokṣa appears like a drop in the presence of the sea.

'''[[CC Adi 7.86 (1975)|Ādi 7.86]]:''' " 'The conclusion of all revealed scriptures is that one should awaken his dormant love of Godhead. You are greatly fortunate to have already done so.

'''[[CC Adi 7.87 (1975)|Ādi 7.87]]:''' " 'It is a characteristic of love of Godhead that by nature it induces transcendental symptoms in one's body and makes one more and more greedy to achieve the shelter of the lotus feet of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 7.88 (1975)|Ādi 7.88]]:''' " 'When one actually develops love of Godhead, he naturally sometimes cries, sometimes laughs, sometimes chants and sometimes runs here and there just like a madman.

'''[[CC Adi 7.89-90 (1975)|Ādi 7.89-90]]:''' " 'Perspiration, trembling, standing on end of one's bodily hairs, tears, faltering voice, fading complexion, madness, melancholy, patience, pride, joy and humility-these are various natural symptoms of ecstatic love of Godhead, which causes a devotee to dance and float in an ocean of transcendental bliss while chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra.

'''[[CC Adi 7.91 (1975)|Ādi 7.91]]:''' " 'It is very good, my dear child, that You have attained the supreme goal of life by developing love of Godhead. Thus You have pleased me very much, and I am very much obliged to You.

'''[[CC Adi 7.92 (1975)|Ādi 7.92]]:''' " 'My dear child, continue dancing, chanting and performing saṅkīrtana in association with devotees. Furthermore, go out and preach the value of chanting kṛṣṇa-nāma, for by this process You will be able to deliver all fallen souls.'

'''[[CC Adi 7.93 (1975)|Ādi 7.93]]:''' "Saying this, My spiritual master taught Me a verse from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. It is the essence of all the Bhāgavatam's instructions; therefore he instructed Me on this verse again and again."

'''[[CC Adi 7.94 (1975)|Ādi 7.94]]:''' " 'When a person is actually advanced and takes pleasure in chanting the holy name of the Lord, who is very dear to him, he is agitated and loudly chants the holy name. He also laughs, cries, becomes agitated and chants just like a madman, not caring for outsiders.'

'''[[CC Adi 7.95-96 (1975)|Ādi 7.95-96]]:''' "I firmly believe in these words of My spiritual master, and therefore I always chant the holy name of the Lord, alone and in the association of devotees. That holy name of Lord Kṛṣṇa sometimes causes Me to chant and dance, and therefore I chant and dance. Please do not think that I intentionally do it. I do it automatically.

'''[[CC Adi 7.97 (1975)|Ādi 7.97]]:''' "Compared to the ocean of transcendental bliss that is tasted by chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, the pleasure derived from impersonal Brahman realization [brahmānanda] is like the shallow water in a canal.

'''[[CC Adi 7.98 (1975)|Ādi 7.98]]:''' " 'My dear Lord, O master of the universe, since I have directly seen You, my transcendental bliss has taken the shape of a great ocean. Being situated in that ocean, I now realize all other so-called happiness to be like the water contained in the hoofprint of a calf.' "

'''[[CC Adi 7.99 (1975)|Ādi 7.99]]:''' After hearing Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, all the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs were moved. Their minds changed, and thus they spoke with pleasing words.

'''[[CC Adi 7.100 (1975)|Ādi 7.100]]:''' "Dear Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, what You have said is all true. Only one who is favored by fortune attains love of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 7.101 (1975)|Ādi 7.101]]:''' "Dear sir, there is no objection to Your being a great devotee of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Everyone is satisfied with this. But why do You avoid discussion on the Vedānta-sūtra? What is the fault in it?"

'''[[CC Adi 7.102 (1975)|Ādi 7.102]]:''' After hearing the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs speak in that way, Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu smiled slightly and said, "My dear sirs, if you don't mind I can say something to you regarding Vedānta philosophy."

'''[[CC Adi 7.103 (1975)|Ādi 7.103]]:''' Hearing this, the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs became somewhat humble and addressed Caitanya Mahāprabhu as Nārāyaṇa Himself, who they all agreed He was.

'''[[CC Adi 7.104 (1975)|Ādi 7.104]]:''' "Dear Caitanya Mahāprabhu," they said, "to tell You the truth, we are greatly pleased to hear Your words, and furthermore Your bodily features are so pleasing that we feel extraordinary satisfaction in seeing You.

'''[[CC Adi 7.105 (1975)|Ādi 7.105]]:''' "Dear sir, by Your influence our minds are greatly satisfied, and we believe that Your words will never be unreasonable. Therefore You can speak on the Vedānta-sūtra."

'''[[CC Adi 7.106 (1975)|Ādi 7.106]]:''' The Lord said, "Vedānta philosophy consists of words spoken by the Supreme Personality of Godhead Nārāyaṇa in the form of Vyāsadeva.

'''[[CC Adi 7.107 (1975)|Ādi 7.107]]:''' "The material defects of mistakes, illusions, cheating and sensory inefficiency do not exist in the words of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 7.108 (1975)|Ādi 7.108]]:''' "The Absolute Truth is described by the Upaniṣads and Brahma-sūtra, but one must understand the verses as they are. That is the supreme glory in understanding.

'''[[CC Adi 7.109 (1975)|Ādi 7.109]]:''' "Śrīpāda Śaṅkarācārya has described all the Vedic literatures in terms of indirect meanings. One who hears such explanations is ruined.

'''[[CC Adi 7.110 (1975)|Ādi 7.110]]:''' "Śaṅkarācārya is not at fault, for he has thus covered the real purpose of the Vedas under the order of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 7.111 (1975)|Ādi 7.111]]:''' "According to direct understanding, the Absolute Truth is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who has all spiritual opulences. No one can be equal to or greater than Him.

'''[[CC Adi 7.112 (1975)|Ādi 7.112]]:''' "Everything about the Supreme Personality of Godhead is spiritual, including His body, opulence and paraphernalia. Māyāvāda philosophy, however, covering His spiritual opulence, advocates the theory of impersonalism.

'''[[CC Adi 7.113 (1975)|Ādi 7.113]]:''' "The Supreme Personality of Godhead is full of spiritual potencies. Therefore His body, name, fame and entourage are all spiritual. The Māyāvādī philosopher, due to ignorance, says that these are all merely transformations of the material mode of goodness.

'''[[CC Adi 7.114 (1975)|Ādi 7.114]]:''' "Śaṅkarācārya, who is an incarnation of Lord Śiva, is faultless because he is a servant carrying out the orders of the Lord. But those who follow his Māyāvādī philosophy are doomed. They will lose all their advancement in spiritual knowledge.

'''[[CC Adi 7.115 (1975)|Ādi 7.115]]:''' "One who considers the transcendental body of Lord Viṣṇu to be made of material nature is the greatest offender at the lotus feet of the Lord. There is no greater blasphemy against the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 7.116 (1975)|Ādi 7.116]]:''' "The Lord is like a great blazing fire, and the living entities are like small sparks of that fire.

'''[[CC Adi 7.117 (1975)|Ādi 7.117]]:''' "The living entities are energies, not the energetic. The energetic is Kṛṣṇa. This is very vividly described in the Bhagavad-gītā, the Viṣṇu Purāṇa and other Vedic scriptures.

'''[[CC Adi 7.118 (1975)|Ādi 7.118]]:''' " 'Besides these inferior energies, O mighty-armed Arjuna, there is another, superior energy of Mine, which comprises all living entities who are exploiting the resources of this material, inferior nature.'.'

'''[[CC Adi 7.119 (1975)|Ādi 7.119]]:''' " 'The potency of Lord Viṣṇu is summarized in three categories-namely, the spiritual potency, the living entities and ignorance. The spiritual potency is full of knowledge; the living entities, although belonging to the spiritual potency, are subject to bewilderment; and the third energy, which is full of ignorance, is always visible in fruitive activities.'

'''[[CC Adi 7.120 (1975)|Ādi 7.120]]:''' "The Māyāvāda philosophy is so degraded that it has taken the insignificant living entities to be the Lord, the Supreme Truth, thus covering the glory and supremacy of the Absolute Truth with monism.

'''[[CC Adi 7.121 (1975)|Ādi 7.121]]:''' "In his Vedānta-sūtra Śrīla Vyāsadeva has described that everything is but a transformation of the energy of the Lord. Śaṅkarācārya, however, has misled the world by commenting that Vyāsadeva was mistaken. Thus he has raised great opposition to theism throughout the entire world.

'''[[CC Adi 7.122 (1975)|Ādi 7.122]]:''' "According to Śaṅkarācārya, by accepting the theory of the transformation of the energy of the Lord, one creates an illusion by indirectly accepting that the Absolute Truth is transformed.

'''[[CC Adi 7.123 (1975)|Ādi 7.123]]:''' "Transformation of energy is a proven fact. It is the false bodily conception of the self that is an illusion.

'''[[CC Adi 7.124 (1975)|Ādi 7.124]]:''' "The Supreme Personality of Godhead is opulent in all respects. Therefore by His inconceivable energies He has transformed the material cosmic manifestation.

'''[[CC Adi 7.125 (1975)|Ādi 7.125]]:''' "Using the example of a touchstone, which by its energy turns iron to gold and yet remains the same, we can understand that although the Supreme Personality of Godhead transforms His innumerable energies, He remains unchanged.

'''[[CC Adi 7.126 (1975)|Ādi 7.126]]:''' "Although a touchstone produces many varieties of valuable jewels, it nevertheless remains the same. It does not change its original form.

'''[[CC Adi 7.127 (1975)|Ādi 7.127]]:''' "If there is such inconceivable potency in material objects, why should we not believe in the inconceivable potency of the Supreme Personality of Godhead?

'''[[CC Adi 7.128 (1975)|Ādi 7.128]]:''' "The Vedic sound vibration oṁkāra, the principal word in the Vedic scriptures, is the basis of all Vedic vibrations. Therefore one should accept oṁkāra as the sound representation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and the reservoir of the cosmic manifestation.

'''[[CC Adi 7.129 (1975)|Ādi 7.129]]:''' "It is the purpose of the Supreme Personality of Godhead to present praṇava [oṁkāra] as the reservoir of all Vedic knowledge. The words tat tvam asi are only a partial explanation of the Vedic knowledge.

'''[[CC Adi 7.130 (1975)|Ādi 7.130]]:''' "Praṇava [oṁkāra] is the mahā-vākya [mahā-mantra] in the Vedas. Śaṅkarācārya's followers cover this to stress without authority the mantra tat tvam asi.

'''[[CC Adi 7.131 (1975)|Ādi 7.131]]:''' "In all the Vedic sūtras and scriptures, it is Lord Kṛṣṇa who is to be understood, but the followers of Śaṅkarācārya have covered the real meaning of the Vedas with indirect explanations.

'''[[CC Adi 7.132 (1975)|Ādi 7.132]]:''' "The self-evident Vedic scriptures are the highest evidence of all, but if these scriptures are interpreted, their self-evident nature is lost.

'''[[CC Adi 7.133 (1975)|Ādi 7.133]]:''' "To prove their philosophy, the members of the Māyāvāda school have given up the real, easily understood meaning of the Vedic literature and introduced indirect meanings based on their imaginative powers."

'''[[CC Adi 7.134 (1975)|Ādi 7.134]]:''' When Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu thus showed for each and every sūtra the defects in Śaṅkarācārya's explanations, all the assembled Māyāvādī sannyāsīs were struck with wonder.

'''[[CC Adi 7.135 (1975)|Ādi 7.135]]:''' All the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs said, "Your Holiness, kindly know from us that we actually have no quarrel with Your refutation of these meanings, for You have given a clear understanding of the sūtras.

'''[[CC Adi 7.136 (1975)|Ādi 7.136]]:''' "We know that all this word jugglery springs from the imagination of Śaṅkarārārya, and yet because we belong to his sect, we accept it although it does not satisfy us.

'''[[CC Adi 7.137 (1975)|Ādi 7.137]]:''' "Now let us see," the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs continued, "how well You can describe the sūtras in terms of their direct meaning." Hearing this, Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu began His direct explanation of the Vedānta-sūtra.

'''[[CC Adi 7.138 (1975)|Ādi 7.138]]:''' "Brahman, who is greater than the greatest, is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. He is full of six opulences, and therefore He is the reservoir of ultimate truth and absolute knowledge.

'''[[CC Adi 7.139 (1975)|Ādi 7.139]]:''' "In His original form the Supreme Personality of Godhead is full of transcendental opulences, which are free from the contamination of the material world. It is to be understood that in all Vedic literature the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the ultimate goal.

'''[[CC Adi 7.140 (1975)|Ādi 7.140]]:''' "When we speak of the Supreme as impersonal, we deny His spiritual potencies. Logically, if you accept half of the truth, you cannot understand the whole.

'''[[CC Adi 7.141 (1975)|Ādi 7.141]]:''' "It is only by devotional service, beginning with hearing, that one can approach the Supreme Personality of Godhead. That is the only means to approach Him.

'''[[CC Adi 7.142 (1975)|Ādi 7.142]]:''' "By practicing this regulated devotional service under the direction of the spiritual master, certainly one awakens his dormant love of Godhead. This process is called abhidheya.

'''[[CC Adi 7.143 (1975)|Ādi 7.143]]:''' "If one develops his love of Godhead and becomes attached to the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa, gradually he loses his attachment to everything else.

'''[[CC Adi 7.144 (1975)|Ādi 7.144]]:''' "Love of Godhead is so exalted that it is considered to be the fifth goal of human life. By awakening one's love of Godhead, one can attain the platform of conjugal love, tasting it even during the present span of life.

'''[[CC Adi 7.145 (1975)|Ādi 7.145]]:''' "The Supreme Lord, who is greater than the greatest, becomes submissive to even a very insignificant devotee because of his devotional service. It is the beautiful and exalted nature of devotional service that the infinite Lord becomes submissive to the infinitesimal living entity because of it. In reciprocal devotional activities with the Lord, the devotee actually enjoys the transcendental mellow quality of devotional service.

'''[[CC Adi 7.146 (1975)|Ādi 7.146]]:''' "One's relationship with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, activities in terms of that relationship, and the ultimate goal of life [to develop love of God]-these three subjects are explained in every aphorism of the Vedānta-sūtra, for they form the culmination of the entire Vedānta philosophy."

'''[[CC Adi 7.147 (1975)|Ādi 7.147]]:''' When all the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs thus heard the explanation of Caitanya Mahāprabhu on the basis of sambandha, abhidheya and prayojana, they spoke very humbly.

'''[[CC Adi 7.148 (1975)|Ādi 7.148]]:''' "Dear sir, You are Vedic knowledge personified and are directly Nārāyaṇa Himself. Kindly excuse us for the offenses we previously committed by criticizing You."

'''[[CC Adi 7.149 (1975)|Ādi 7.149]]:''' From that moment when the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs heard the explanation of the Vedānta-sūtra from the Lord, their minds changed, and on the instruction of Caitanya Mahāprabhu, they too chanted "Kṛṣṇa! Kṛṣṇa!" always.

'''[[CC Adi 7.150 (1975)|Ādi 7.150]]:''' Thus Lord Caitanya excused all the offenses of the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs and very mercifully blessed them with kṛṣṇa-nāma.

'''[[CC Adi 7.151 (1975)|Ādi 7.151]]:''' After this, all the sannyāsīs took the Lord in their midst, and thus they all took their meal together.

'''[[CC Adi 7.152 (1975)|Ādi 7.152]]:''' After taking lunch among the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is known as Gaurasundara, returned to His residence. Thus the Lord performs His wonderful pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 7.153 (1975)|Ādi 7.153]]:''' Hearing the arguments of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and seeing His victory, Candraśekhara, Tapana Miśra and Sanātana Gosvāmī were all extremely pleased.

'''[[CC Adi 7.154 (1975)|Ādi 7.154]]:''' Many Māyāvādī sannyāsīs of Vārāṇasī came to see the Lord after this incident, and the entire city praised Him.

'''[[CC Adi 7.155 (1975)|Ādi 7.155]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu visited the city of Vārāṇasī, and all of its people were very thankful.

'''[[CC Adi 7.156 (1975)|Ādi 7.156]]:''' The crowd at the door of His residence was so great that it numbered hundreds of thousands.

'''[[CC Adi 7.157 (1975)|Ādi 7.157]]:''' When the Lord went to visit the temple of Viśveśvara, hundreds of thousands of people assembled to see Him.

'''[[CC Adi 7.158 (1975)|Ādi 7.158]]:''' Whenever Lord Caitanya went to the banks of the Ganges to take His bath, big crowds of many hundreds of thousands of people also assembled there.

'''[[CC Adi 7.159 (1975)|Ādi 7.159]]:''' Whenever the crowds were too great, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu stood up, raised His hands and chanted, "Hari! Hari!" to which all the people responded, filling both the land and sky with the vibration.

'''[[CC Adi 7.160 (1975)|Ādi 7.160]]:''' After thus delivering the people in general, the Lord desired to leave Vārāṇasī. After instructing Śrī Sanātana Gosvāmī, He sent him toward Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Adi 7.161 (1975)|Ādi 7.161]]:''' Because the city of Vārāṇasī was always full of tumultuous crowds, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, after sending Sanātana to Vṛndāvana, returned to Jagannātha Purī.

'''[[CC Adi 7.162 (1975)|Ādi 7.162]]:''' I have here given a brief account of these pastimes of Lord Caitanya, but later I shall describe them in an extensive way.

'''[[CC Adi 7.163 (1975)|Ādi 7.163]]:''' Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya Mahāprabhu and His associates of the Pañca-tattva distributed the holy name of the Lord to invoke love of Godhead throughout the universe, and thus the entire universe was thankful.

'''[[CC Adi 7.164 (1975)|Ādi 7.164]]:''' Lord Caitanya dispatched the two generals Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana Gosvāmī to Vṛndāvana to preach the bhakti cult.

'''[[CC Adi 7.165 (1975)|Ādi 7.165]]:''' As Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana Gosvāmī were sent toward Mathurā, so Nityānanda Prabhu was sent to Bengal to preach extensively the cult of Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 7.166 (1975)|Ādi 7.166]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu personally went to South India, and He broadcast the holy name of Lord Kṛṣṇa in every village and town.

'''[[CC Adi 7.167 (1975)|Ādi 7.167]]:''' Thus the Lord went to the southernmost tip of the Indian peninsula, known as Setubandha [Cape Comorin]. Everywhere He distributed the bhakti cult and love of Kṛṣṇa, and in this way He delivered everyone.

'''[[CC Adi 7.168 (1975)|Ādi 7.168]]:''' I thus explain the truth of the Pañca-tattva. One who hears this explanation increases in knowledge of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 7.169 (1975)|Ādi 7.169]]:''' While chanting the Pañca-tattva mahā-mantra, one must chant the names of Śrī Caitanya, Nityānanda, Advaita, Gadādhara and Śrīvāsa with their many devotees. This is the process.

'''[[CC Adi 7.170 (1975)|Ādi 7.170]]:''' I again and again offer obeisances unto the Pañca-tattva. Thus I think that I will be able to describe something about the pastimes of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 7.171 (1975)|Ādi 7.171]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 6 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 6]] '''[[CC Adi 6 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 6]] - [[CC Adi 8 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 8]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 8 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 8]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

CC Adi 6 (1975)

2019-10-31T11:23:39Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Adi-lila Chapter 06|1b]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Adi (1975)|Ādi-līlā]], Chapter 6: The Glories of Śrī Advaita Acārya'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 5 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 5]] '''[[CC Adi 5 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 5]] - [[CC Adi 7 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 7]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 7 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 7]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

<div class="purport">
'''[[CC Adi 6 (1975) Summary|Ādi 6 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Adi 6.1 (1975)|Ādi 6.1]]:''' I offer my respectful obeisances to Śrī Advaita Ācārya, whose activities are all wonderful. By His mercy, even a foolish person can describe His characteristics.

'''[[CC Adi 6.2 (1975)|Ādi 6.2]]:''' All glories to Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. All glories to Lord Nityānanda. All glories to Advaita Ācārya. And all glories to all the devotees of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 6.3 (1975)|Ādi 6.3]]:''' In five verses I have described the principle of Lord Nityānanda. Then in the following two verses I describe the glories of Śrī Advaita Ācārya.

'''[[CC Adi 6.4 (1975)|Ādi 6.4]]:''' Lord Advaita Ācārya is the incarnation of Mahā-Viṣṇu, whose main function is to create the cosmic world through the actions of māyā.

'''[[CC Adi 6.5 (1975)|Ādi 6.5]]:''' Because He is nondifferent from Hari, the Supreme Lord, He is called Advaita, and because He propagates the cult of devotion, He is called Ācārya. He is the Lord and the incarnation of the Lord's devotee. Therefore I take shelter of Him.

'''[[CC Adi 6.6 (1975)|Ādi 6.6]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya is indeed directly the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself. His glory is beyond the conception of ordinary living beings.

'''[[CC Adi 6.7 (1975)|Ādi 6.7]]:''' Mahā-Viṣṇu performs all the functions for the creation of the universes. Śrī Advaita Ācārya is His direct incarnation.

'''[[CC Adi 6.8 (1975)|Ādi 6.8]]:''' That puruṣa creates and maintains with His external energy. He creates innumerable universes in His pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 6.9 (1975)|Ādi 6.9]]:''' By His will He manifests Himself in unlimited forms, in which He enters each and every universe.

'''[[CC Adi 6.10 (1975)|Ādi 6.10]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya is a plenary part of that puruṣa and so is not different from Him. Indeed, Śrī Advaita Ācārya is not separate but is another form of that puruṣa.

'''[[CC Adi 6.11 (1975)|Ādi 6.11]]:''' He [Advaita Ācārya] helps in the pastimes of the puruṣa, with whose material energy and by whose will He creates innumerable universes.

'''[[CC Adi 6.12 (1975)|Ādi 6.12]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya is all-auspicious to the world, for He is a reservoir of all auspicious attributes. His characteristics, activities and name are always auspicious.

'''[[CC Adi 6.13 (1975)|Ādi 6.13]]:''' Mahā-Viṣṇu creates the entire material world, with millions of His parts, energies and incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 6.14-15 (1975)|Ādi 6.14-15]]:''' Just as the external energy consists of two parts-the efficient cause [nimitta] and the material cause [upādāna], māyā being the efficient cause and pradhāna the material cause-so Lord Viṣṇu, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, assumes two forms to create the material world with the efficient and material causes.

'''[[CC Adi 6.16 (1975)|Ādi 6.16]]:''' Lord Viṣṇu Himself is the efficient [nimitta] cause of the material world, and Nārāyaṇa in the form of Śrī Advaita is the material cause [upādāna].

'''[[CC Adi 6.17 (1975)|Ādi 6.17]]:''' Lord Viṣṇu, in His efficient aspect, glances over the material energy, and Śrī Advaita, as the material cause, creates the material world.

'''[[CC Adi 6.18 (1975)|Ādi 6.18]]:''' Although the Sāṅkhya philosophy accepts that the material ingredients are the cause, the creation of the world never arises from dead matter.

'''[[CC Adi 6.19 (1975)|Ādi 6.19]]:''' The Lord infuses the material ingredients with His own creative potency. Then, by the power of the Lord, creation takes place.

'''[[CC Adi 6.20 (1975)|Ādi 6.20]]:''' In the form of Advaita He infuses the material ingredients with creative energy. Therefore, Advaita is the original cause of creation.

'''[[CC Adi 6.21 (1975)|Ādi 6.21]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya is the creator of millions and millions of universes, and by His expansions [as Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu] He maintains each and every universe.

'''[[CC Adi 6.22 (1975)|Ādi 6.22]]:''' Śrī Advaita is the principal limb [aṅga] of Nārāyaṇa. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam speaks of "limb" [aṅga] as "a plenary portion" [aṁśa] of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 6.23 (1975)|Ādi 6.23]]:''' "O Lord of lords, You are the seer of all creation. You are indeed everyone's dearest life. Are You not, therefore, my father, Nārāyaṇa? 'Nārāyaṇa' refers to one whose abode is in the water born from Nara [Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu ], and that Nārāyaṇa is Your plenary portion. All Your plenary portions are transcendental. They are absolute and are not creations of māyā."

'''[[CC Adi 6.24 (1975)|Ādi 6.24]]:''' This verse describes that the limbs and plenary portions of the Lord are all spiritual; they have no relationship with the material energy.

'''[[CC Adi 6.25 (1975)|Ādi 6.25]]:''' Why has Śrī Advaita been called a limb and not a part? The reason is that "limb" implies greater intimacy.

'''[[CC Adi 6.26 (1975)|Ādi 6.26]]:''' Śrī Advaita, who is a reservoir of virtues, is the main limb of Mahā-Viṣṇu. His full name is Advaita, for He is identical in all respects with that Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 6.27 (1975)|Ādi 6.27]]:''' As He had formerly created all the universes, now He descended to introduce the path of bhakti.

'''[[CC Adi 6.28 (1975)|Ādi 6.28]]:''' He delivered all living beings by offering the gift of kṛṣṇa-bhakti. He explained the Bhagavad-gītā and Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam in the light of devotional service.

'''[[CC Adi 6.29 (1975)|Ādi 6.29]]:''' Since He has no other occupation than to teach devotional service, His name is Advaita Ācārya.

'''[[CC Adi 6.30 (1975)|Ādi 6.30]]:''' He is the spiritual master of all devotees and is the most revered personality in the world. By a combination of these two names, His name is Advaita Ācārya.

'''[[CC Adi 6.31 (1975)|Ādi 6.31]]:''' Since He is a limb or part of the lotus-eyed Supreme Lord, He also bears the name Kamalākṣa.

'''[[CC Adi 6.32 (1975)|Ādi 6.32]]:''' His associates have the same bodily features as the Lord. They all have four arms and are dressed in yellow garments like Nārāyaṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 6.33 (1975)|Ādi 6.33]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya is the principal limb of the Supreme Lord. His truths, names and attributes are all wonderful.

'''[[CC Adi 6.34 (1975)|Ādi 6.34]]:''' He worshiped Kṛṣṇa with tulasī leaves and water of the Ganges and called for Him in a loud voice. Thus Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu appeared on earth, accompanied by His personal associates.

'''[[CC Adi 6.35 (1975)|Ādi 6.35]]:''' It is through Him [Advaita Ācārya] that Lord Caitanya spread the saṅkīrtana movement and through Him that He delivered the world.

'''[[CC Adi 6.36 (1975)|Ādi 6.36]]:''' The glory and attributes of Advaita Ācārya are unlimited. How can the insignificant living entities fathom them?

'''[[CC Adi 6.37 (1975)|Ādi 6.37]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya is a principal limb of Lord Caitanya. Another limb of the Lord is Nityānanda Prabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 6.38 (1975)|Ādi 6.38]]:''' The devotees headed by Śrīvāsa are His smaller limbs. They are like His hands, face and eyes and His disc and other weapons.

'''[[CC Adi 6.39 (1975)|Ādi 6.39]]:''' With all of them Lord Caitanya performed His pastimes, and with them He spread His mission.

'''[[CC Adi 6.40 (1975)|Ādi 6.40]]:''' Thinking "He [Śrī Advaita Ācārya] is a disciple of Śrī Mādhavendra Purī," Lord Caitanya obeys Him, respecting Him as His spiritual master.

'''[[CC Adi 6.41 (1975)|Ādi 6.41]]:''' To maintain the proper etiquette for the principles of religion, Lord Caitanya bows down at the lotus feet of Śrī Advaita Ācārya with reverential prayers and devotion.

'''[[CC Adi 6.42 (1975)|Ādi 6.42]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya, however, considers Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu His master, and He thinks of Himself as a servant of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 6.43 (1975)|Ādi 6.43]]:''' He forgets Himself in the joy of that conception and teaches all living entities, "You are servants of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu."

'''[[CC Adi 6.44 (1975)|Ādi 6.44]]:''' The conception of servitude to Śrī Kṛṣṇa generates such an ocean of joy in the soul that even the joy of oneness with the Absolute, if multiplied ten million times, could not compare to a drop of it.

'''[[CC Adi 6.45 (1975)|Ādi 6.45]]:''' He says, "Nityānanda and I are servants of Lord Caitanya." Nowhere else is there such joy as that which is tasted in this emotion of servitude.

'''[[CC Adi 6.46 (1975)|Ādi 6.46]]:''' The most beloved goddess of fortune resides on the chest of Śrī Kṛṣṇa, yet she too, earnestly praying, begs for the joy of service at His feet.

'''[[CC Adi 6.47 (1975)|Ādi 6.47]]:''' All the associates of Lord Kṛṣṇa, such as Brahmā, Śiva, Nārada, Śuka and Sanātana, are very much pleased in the sentiment of servitude.

'''[[CC Adi 6.48 (1975)|Ādi 6.48]]:''' Śrī Nityānanda, the wandering mendicant, is the foremost of all the associates of Lord Caitanya. He became mad in the ecstasy of service to Lord Caitanya.

'''[[CC Adi 6.49-50 (1975)|Ādi 6.49-50]]:''' Śrīvāsa, Haridāsa, Rāmadāsa, Gadādhara, Murāri, Mukunda, Candraśekhara and Vakreśvara are all glorious and are all learned scholars, but the sentiment of servitude to Lord Caitanya makes them mad in ecstasy.

'''[[CC Adi 6.51 (1975)|Ādi 6.51]]:''' Thus they dance, sing and laugh like madmen, and they instruct everyone, "Just be loving servants of Lord Caitanya."

'''[[CC Adi 6.52 (1975)|Ādi 6.52]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya thinks, "Lord Caitanya considers Me His spiritual master, yet I feel Myself to be only His servant."

'''[[CC Adi 6.53 (1975)|Ādi 6.53]]:''' Love for Kṛṣṇa has this one unique effect: it imbues superiors, equals and inferiors with the spirit of service to Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 6.54 (1975)|Ādi 6.54]]:''' For evidence, please listen to the examples described in the revealed scriptures, which are also corroborated by the realization of great souls.

'''[[CC Adi 6.55-56 (1975)|Ādi 6.55-56]]:''' Although no one is a more respected elder for Kṛṣṇa than Nanda Mahārāja in Vraja, who in transcendental paternal love has no knowledge that his son is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, still ecstatic love makes him, what to speak of others, feel himself to be a servant of Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 6.57 (1975)|Ādi 6.57]]:''' He too prays for attachment and devotion to the lotus feet of Lord Kṛṣṇa, as the words from his own mouth give evidence.

'''[[CC Adi 6.58-59 (1975)|Ādi 6.58-59]]:''' "My dear Uddhava, please hear me. In truth Kṛṣṇa is my son, but even if you think that He is God, I would still bear toward Him my own feelings for my son. May my mind be attached to your Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 6.60 (1975)|Ādi 6.60]]:''' "May our minds be attached to the lotus feet of your Lord Kṛṣṇa, may our tongues chant His holy names, and may our bodies lie prostrate before Him.

'''[[CC Adi 6.61 (1975)|Ādi 6.61]]:''' "Wherever we wander in the material universe under the influence of karma by the will of the Lord, may our auspicious activities cause our attraction to Lord Kṛṣṇa to increase."

'''[[CC Adi 6.62 (1975)|Ādi 6.62]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa's friends in Vṛndāvana, headed by Śrīdāmā, have pure fraternal affection for Lord Kṛṣṇa and have no idea of His opulences.

'''[[CC Adi 6.63 (1975)|Ādi 6.63]]:''' Although they fight with Him and climb upon His shoulders, they worship His lotus feet in a spirit of servitude.

'''[[CC Adi 6.64 (1975)|Ādi 6.64]]:''' "Some of the friends of Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, massaged His feet, and others whose sinful reactions had been destroyed fanned Him with hand-held fans."

'''[[CC Adi 6.65-66 (1975)|Ādi 6.65-66]]:''' Even the beloved girlfriends of Lord Kṛṣṇa in Vṛndāvana, the gopīs, the dust of whose feet was desired by Śrī Uddhava and beyond whom no one is more dear to Kṛṣṇa, regard themselves as Kṛṣṇa's maidservants.

'''[[CC Adi 6.67 (1975)|Ādi 6.67]]:''' "O Lord, remover of the afflictions of the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana! O hero of all women! O Lord who destroy the pride of Your devotees by Your sweet, gentle smile! O friend! We are Your maidservants. Please fulfill our desires and show us Your attractive lotus face."

'''[[CC Adi 6.68 (1975)|Ādi 6.68]]:''' "O Uddhava! It is indeed regrettable that Kṛṣṇa resides in Mathurā. Does He remember His father's household affairs and His friends, the cowherd boys? O great soul! Does He ever talk about us, His maidservants? When will He lay on our heads His aguru-scented hand?"

'''[[CC Adi 6.69-70 (1975)|Ādi 6.69-70]]:''' What to speak of the other gopīs, even Śrī Rādhikā, who in every respect is the most elevated of them all and who has bound Śrī Kṛṣṇa forever by Her loving attributes, serves His feet as His maidservant.

'''[[CC Adi 6.71 (1975)|Ādi 6.71]]:''' "O My Lord, O My husband, O most dearly beloved! O mighty-armed Lord! Where are You? Where are You? O My friend, reveal Yourself to Your maidservant, who is very much aggrieved by Your absence."

'''[[CC Adi 6.72 (1975)|Ādi 6.72]]:''' In Dvārakā-dhāma, all the queens, headed by Rukmiṇī, also consider themselves maidservants of Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 6.73 (1975)|Ādi 6.73]]:''' "When Jarāsandha and other kings, bows and arrows upraised, stood ready to deliver me in charity to Śiśupāla, He forcibly took me from their midst, as a lion takes its share of goats and sheep. The dust of His lotus feet is therefore the crown of unconquerable soldiers. May those lotus feet, which are the shelter of the goddess of fortune, be the object of my worship."

'''[[CC Adi 6.74 (1975)|Ādi 6.74]]:''' "Knowing me to be performing austerities with the desire to touch His feet, He came with His friend Arjuna and accepted my hand. Yet I am but a maidservant engaged in sweeping the floor of the house of Śrī Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Adi 6.75 (1975)|Ādi 6.75]]:''' "Through austerity and through renunciation of all attachments, we have become maidservants in the home of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is satisfied in Himself."

'''[[CC Adi 6.76 (1975)|Ādi 6.76]]:''' What to speak of others, even Lord Baladeva, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is full of emotions like pure friendship and paternal love.

'''[[CC Adi 6.77 (1975)|Ādi 6.77]]:''' He also considers Himself a servant of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Indeed, who is there who does not have this conception of being a servant of Lord Kṛṣṇa?

'''[[CC Adi 6.78 (1975)|Ādi 6.78]]:''' He who is Śeṣa, Saṅkarṣaṇa, with His thousands of mouths, serves Śrī Kṛṣṇa by assuming ten forms.

'''[[CC Adi 6.79 (1975)|Ādi 6.79]]:''' Rudra, who is an expansion of Sadāśiva and who appears in unlimited universes, is also a guṇāvatāra [qualitative incarnation] and is the ornament of all the demigods in the endless universes.

'''[[CC Adi 6.80 (1975)|Ādi 6.80]]:''' He also desires only to be a servant of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Śrī Sadāśiva always says, "I am a servant of Lord Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Adi 6.81 (1975)|Ādi 6.81]]:''' Intoxicated by ecstatic love for Lord Kṛṣṇa, he becomes overwhelmed and incessantly dances without clothing and sings about Lord Kṛṣṇa's qualities and pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 6.82 (1975)|Ādi 6.82]]:''' All the emotions, whether those of father, mother, teacher or friend, are full of sentiments of servitude. That is the nature of love of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 6.83 (1975)|Ādi 6.83]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa, the one master and the Lord of the universe, is worthy of being served by everyone. Indeed, everyone is but a servant of His servants.

'''[[CC Adi 6.84 (1975)|Ādi 6.84]]:''' That same Lord Kṛṣṇa has descended as Lord Caitanya, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Everyone, therefore, is His servant.

'''[[CC Adi 6.85 (1975)|Ādi 6.85]]:''' Some accept Him whereas others do not, yet everyone is His servant. One who does not accept Him, however, will be ruined by his sinful activities.

'''[[CC Adi 6.86 (1975)|Ādi 6.86]]:''' "I am a servant of Lord Caitanya, a servant of Lord Caitanya. I am a servant of Lord Caitanya, and a servant of His servants."

'''[[CC Adi 6.87 (1975)|Ādi 6.87]]:''' Saying this, Advaita Prabhu dances and loudly sings. Then at the next moment He quietly sits down.

'''[[CC Adi 6.88 (1975)|Ādi 6.88]]:''' The source of the sentiment of servitude is indeed Lord Balarāma. The plenary expansions who follow Him are all influenced by that ecstasy.

'''[[CC Adi 6.89 (1975)|Ādi 6.89]]:''' Lord Saṅkarṣaṇa, who is one of His incarnations, always considers Himself a devotee.

'''[[CC Adi 6.90 (1975)|Ādi 6.90]]:''' Another of His incarnations, Lakṣmaṇa, who is very beautiful and opulent, always serves Lord Rāma.

'''[[CC Adi 6.91 (1975)|Ādi 6.91]]:''' The Viṣṇu who lies on the Causal Ocean is an incarnation of Lord Saṅkarṣaṇa, and, accordingly, the emotion of being a devotee is always present in His heart.

'''[[CC Adi 6.92 (1975)|Ādi 6.92]]:''' Advaita Ācārya is a separate expansion of Him. He always engages in devotional service with His thoughts, words and actions.

'''[[CC Adi 6.93 (1975)|Ādi 6.93]]:''' By His words He declares, "I am a servant of Lord Caitanya." Thus with His mind He always thinks, "I am His devotee."

'''[[CC Adi 6.94 (1975)|Ādi 6.94]]:''' With His body He worshiped the Lord by offering Ganges water and tulasī leaves, and by preaching devotional service He delivered the entire universe.

'''[[CC Adi 6.95 (1975)|Ādi 6.95]]:''' Śeṣa Saṅkarṣaṇa, who holds all the planets on His head, expands Himself in different bodies to render service to Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 6.96 (1975)|Ādi 6.96]]:''' These are all incarnations of Lord Kṛṣṇa, yet we always find that they act as devotees.

'''[[CC Adi 6.97 (1975)|Ādi 6.97]]:''' The scriptures call them incarnations as devotees [bhakta-avatāra]. The position of being such an incarnation is above all others.

'''[[CC Adi 6.98 (1975)|Ādi 6.98]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa is the source of all incarnations, and all others are His parts or partial incarnations. We find that the whole and the part behave as superior and inferior.

'''[[CC Adi 6.99 (1975)|Ādi 6.99]]:''' The source of all incarnations has the emotions of a superior when He considers Himself the master, and He has the emotions of an inferior when He considers Himself a devotee.

'''[[CC Adi 6.100 (1975)|Ādi 6.100]]:''' The position of being a devotee is higher than that of equality with Lord Kṛṣṇa, for the devotees are dearer to Lord Kṛṣṇa than His own self.

'''[[CC Adi 6.101 (1975)|Ādi 6.101]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa considers His devotees greater than Himself. In this connection the scriptures provide an abundance of evidence.

'''[[CC Adi 6.102 (1975)|Ādi 6.102]]:''' "O Uddhava! Neither Brahmā, nor Śaṅkara, nor Saṅkarṣaṇa, nor Lakṣmī, nor even My own self is as dear to Me as you."

'''[[CC Adi 6.103 (1975)|Ādi 6.103]]:''' The sweetness of Lord Kṛṣṇa is not to be tasted by those who consider themselves equal to Kṛṣṇa. It is to be tasted only through the sentiment of servitude.

'''[[CC Adi 6.104 (1975)|Ādi 6.104]]:''' This conclusion of the revealed scriptures is also the realization of experienced devotees. Fools and rascals, however, cannot understand the opulences of devotional emotions.

'''[[CC Adi 6.105-106 (1975)|Ādi 6.105-106]]:''' Baladeva, Lakṣmaṇa, Advaita Ācārya, Lord Nityānanda, Lord Śeṣa and Lord Saṅkarṣaṇa taste the nectarean mellows of the transcendental bliss of Lord Kṛṣṇa by recognizing Themselves as being His devotees and servants. They are all mad with that happiness, and they know nothing else.

'''[[CC Adi 6.107 (1975)|Ādi 6.107]]:''' What to speak of others, even Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself becomes thirsty to taste His own sweetness.

'''[[CC Adi 6.108 (1975)|Ādi 6.108]]:''' He tries to taste His own sweetness, but He cannot do so without accepting the emotions of a devotee.

'''[[CC Adi 6.109 (1975)|Ādi 6.109]]:''' Therefore Lord Kṛṣṇa accepted the position of a devotee and descended in the form of Lord Caitanya, who is complete in every respect.

'''[[CC Adi 6.110 (1975)|Ādi 6.110]]:''' He tastes His own sweetness through the various emotions of a devotee. I have formerly explained this conclusion.

'''[[CC Adi 6.111 (1975)|Ādi 6.111]]:''' All the incarnations are entitled to the emotions of devotees. There is no higher bliss than this.

'''[[CC Adi 6.112 (1975)|Ādi 6.112]]:''' The original bhakta-avatāra is Saṅkarṣaṇa. Śrī Advaita is counted among such incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 6.113 (1975)|Ādi 6.113]]:''' The glories of Śrī Advaita Ācārya are boundless, for His sincere vibrations brought about Lord Caitanya's descent upon this earth.

'''[[CC Adi 6.114 (1975)|Ādi 6.114]]:''' He liberated the universe by preaching saṅkīrtana. Thus the people of the world received the treasure of love of Godhead through the mercy of Śrī Advaita.

'''[[CC Adi 6.115 (1975)|Ādi 6.115]]:''' Who can describe the unlimited glories of Advaita Ācārya? I write here as much as I have known from great authorities.

'''[[CC Adi 6.116 (1975)|Ādi 6.116]]:''' I offer my obeisances ten million times to the lotus feet of Śrī Advaita Ācārya. Please do not take offense at this.

'''[[CC Adi 6.117 (1975)|Ādi 6.117]]:''' Your glories are as fathomless as millions of oceans and seas. Speaking of its measure is a great offense indeed.

'''[[CC Adi 6.118 (1975)|Ādi 6.118]]:''' All glories, all glories to Śrī Advaita Ācārya! All glories to Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu and the superior Lord Nityānanda!

'''[[CC Adi 6.119 (1975)|Ādi 6.119]]:''' Thus in two verses I have described the truth concerning Advaita Ācārya. Now, O devotees, please hear about the five truths [pañca-tattva].

'''[[CC Adi 6.120 (1975)|Ādi 6.120]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 5 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 5]] '''[[CC Adi 5 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 5]] - [[CC Adi 7 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 7]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 7 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 7]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

CC Adi 5 (1975)

2019-10-31T07:00:52Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Adi-lila Chapter 05|1b]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Adi (1975)|Ādi-līlā]], Chapter 5: The Glories Of Lord Nityānanda Balarāma'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 4 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 4]] '''[[CC Adi 4 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 4]] - [[CC Adi 6 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 6]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 6 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 6]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

<div class="purport">
'''[[CC Adi 5 (1975) Summary|Ādi 5 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Adi 5.1 (1975)|Ādi 5.1]]:''' Let me offer my obeisances to Lord Śrī Nityānanda, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, whose opulence is wonderful and unlimited. By His will, even a fool can understand His identity.

'''[[CC Adi 5.2 (1975)|Ādi 5.2]]:''' All glories to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. All glories to Lord Nityānanda. All glories to Advaita Ācārya. And all glories to all the devotees of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 5.3 (1975)|Ādi 5.3]]:''' I have described the glory of Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya in six verses. Now, in five verses, I shall describe the glory of Lord Nityānanda.

'''[[CC Adi 5.4 (1975)|Ādi 5.4]]:''' The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, is the fountainhead of all incarnations. Lord Balarāma is His second body.

'''[[CC Adi 5.5 (1975)|Ādi 5.5]]:''' They are both one and the same identity. They differ only in form. He is the first bodily expansion of Kṛṣṇa, and He assists in Lord Kṛṣṇa's transcendental pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 5.6 (1975)|Ādi 5.6]]:''' That original Lord Kṛṣṇa appeared in Navadvīpa as Lord Caitanya, and Balarāma appeared with Him as Lord Nityānanda.

'''[[CC Adi 5.7 (1975)|Ādi 5.7]]:''' May Śrī Nityānanda Rāma be the object of my constant remembrance. Saṅkarṣaṇa, Śeṣa Nāga and the Viṣṇus who lie on the Kāraṇa Ocean, Garbha Ocean and ocean of milk are His plenary portions and the portions of His plenary portions.

'''[[CC Adi 5.8 (1975)|Ādi 5.8]]:''' Lord Balarāma is the original Saṅkarṣaṇa. He assumes five other forms to serve Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.9 (1975)|Ādi 5.9]]:''' He Himself helps in the pastimes of Lord Kṛṣṇa, and He does the work of creation in four other forms.

'''[[CC Adi 5.10 (1975)|Ādi 5.10]]:''' He executes the orders of Lord Kṛṣṇa in the work of creation, and in the form of Lord Śeṣa He serves Kṛṣṇa in various ways.

'''[[CC Adi 5.11 (1975)|Ādi 5.11]]:''' In all the forms He tastes the transcendental bliss of serving Kṛṣṇa. That same Balarāma is Lord Nityānanda, the companion of Lord Gaurasundara.

'''[[CC Adi 5.12 (1975)|Ādi 5.12]]:''' I have explained this seventh verse in four subsequent verses. By these verses all the world can know the truth about Lord Nityānanda.

'''[[CC Adi 5.13 (1975)|Ādi 5.13]]:''' I surrender unto the lotus feet of Śrī Nityānanda Rāma, who is known as Saṅkarṣaṇa in the midst of the catur-vyūha [consisting of Vāsudeva, Saṅkarṣaṇa, Pradyumna and Aniruddha]. He possesses full opulences and resides in Vaikuṇṭhaloka, far beyond the material creation.

'''[[CC Adi 5.14 (1975)|Ādi 5.14]]:''' Beyond the material nature lies the realm known as paravyoma, the spiritual sky. Like Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself, it possesses all transcendental attributes, such as the six opulences.

'''[[CC Adi 5.15 (1975)|Ādi 5.15]]:''' That Vaikuṇṭha region is all-pervading, infinite and supreme. It is the residence of Lord Kṛṣṇa and His incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 5.16 (1975)|Ādi 5.16]]:''' In the highest region of that spiritual sky is the spiritual planet called Kṛṣṇaloka. It has three divisions-Dvārakā, Mathurā and Gokula.

'''[[CC Adi 5.17 (1975)|Ādi 5.17]]:''' Śrī Gokula, the highest of all, is also called Vraja, Goloka, Śvetadvīpa and Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Adi 5.18 (1975)|Ādi 5.18]]:''' Like the transcendental body of Lord Kṛṣṇa, Gokula is all-pervading, infinite and supreme. It expands both above and below, without any restriction.

'''[[CC Adi 5.19 (1975)|Ādi 5.19]]:''' That abode is manifested within the material world by the will of Lord Kṛṣṇa. It is identical to that original Gokula; they are not two different bodies.

'''[[CC Adi 5.20 (1975)|Ādi 5.20]]:''' The land there is touchstone [cintāmaṇi], and the forests abound with desire trees. Material eyes see it as an ordinary place.

'''[[CC Adi 5.21 (1975)|Ādi 5.21]]:''' But with the eyes of love of Godhead one can see its real identity as the place where Lord Kṛṣṇa performs His pastimes with the cowherd boys and cowherd girls.

'''[[CC Adi 5.22 (1975)|Ādi 5.22]]:''' "I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, the first progenitor, who is tending cows yielding all desires in abodes built with spiritual gems and surrounded by millions of purpose trees. He is always served with great reverence and affection by hundreds and thousands of goddesses of fortune."

'''[[CC Adi 5.23 (1975)|Ādi 5.23]]:''' He manifests His own, form in Mathurā and Dvārakā. He enjoys pastimes in various ways by expanding into the quadruple forms.

'''[[CC Adi 5.24 (1975)|Ādi 5.24]]:''' Vāsudeva, Saṅkarṣaṇa, Pradyumna and Aniruddha are the primary quadruple forms from whom all other quadruple forms are manifested. They are all purely transcendental.

'''[[CC Adi 5.25 (1975)|Ādi 5.25]]:''' Only in these three places [Dvārakā, Mathurā and Gokula] does the all-sporting Lord Kṛṣṇa perform His endless pastimes with His personal associates.

'''[[CC Adi 5.26 (1975)|Ādi 5.26]]:''' In the Vaikuṇṭha planets of the spiritual sky the Lord manifests His identity as Nārāyaṇa and performs pastimes in various ways.

'''[[CC Adi 5.27-28 (1975)|Ādi 5.27-28]]:''' Kṛṣṇa's own form has only two hands, but in the form of Lord Nārāyaṇa He has four hands. Lord Nārāyaṇa holds a conchshell, disc, club and lotus flower, and He is full of great opulence. The śrī, bhū and nīlā energies serve at His lotus feet.

'''[[CC Adi 5.29 (1975)|Ādi 5.29]]:''' Although His pastimes are His only characteristic functions, by His causeless mercy He performs one activity for the fallen souls.

'''[[CC Adi 5.30 (1975)|Ādi 5.30]]:''' He delivers the fallen living entities by offering them the four kinds of liberation-sālokya, sāmīpya, sārṣṭi and sārūpya.

'''[[CC Adi 5.31 (1975)|Ādi 5.31]]:''' Those who attain brahma-sāyujya liberation cannot gain entrance into Vaikuṇṭha; their residence is outside the Vaikuṇṭha planets.

'''[[CC Adi 5.32 (1975)|Ādi 5.32]]:''' Outside the Vaikuṇṭha planets is the atmosphere of the glowing effulgence, which consists of the supremely bright rays of the body of Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.33 (1975)|Ādi 5.33]]:''' That region is called Siddhaloka, and it is beyond the material nature. Its essence is spiritual, but it does not have spiritual varieties.

'''[[CC Adi 5.34 (1975)|Ādi 5.34]]:''' It is like the homogeneous effulgence around the sun. But inside the sun are the chariots, horses and other opulences of the sun-god.

'''[[CC Adi 5.35 (1975)|Ādi 5.35]]:''' "As through devotion to the Lord one can attain His abode, many have attained that goal by abandoning their sinful activities and absorbing their minds in the Lord through lust, envy, fear or affection."

'''[[CC Adi 5.36 (1975)|Ādi 5.36]]:''' "Where it has been stated that the Lord's enemies and devotees attain the same destination, this refers to the ultimate oneness of Brahman and Lord Kṛṣṇa. This may be understood by the example of the sun and the sunshine, in which Brahman is like the sunshine and Kṛṣṇa Himself is like the sun."

'''[[CC Adi 5.37 (1975)|Ādi 5.37]]:''' Thus in the spiritual sky there are varieties of pastimes within the spiritual energy. Outside the Vaikuṇṭha planets appears the impersonal reflection of light.

'''[[CC Adi 5.38 (1975)|Ādi 5.38]]:''' That impersonal Brahman effulgence consists only of the effulgent rays of the Lord. Those fit for sāyujya liberation merge into that effulgence.

'''[[CC Adi 5.39 (1975)|Ādi 5.39]]:''' "Beyond the region of ignorance [the material cosmic manifestation] lies the realm of Siddhaloka. The Siddhas reside there, absorbed in the bliss of Brahman. Demons killed by the Lord also attain that realm."

'''[[CC Adi 5.40 (1975)|Ādi 5.40]]:''' In that spiritual sky, on the four sides of Nārāyaṇa, are the second expansions of the quadruple expansions of Dvārakā.

'''[[CC Adi 5.41 (1975)|Ādi 5.41]]:''' Vāsudeva, Saṅkarṣaṇa, Pradyumna and Aniruddha constitute this second quadruple. They are purely transcendental.

'''[[CC Adi 5.42 (1975)|Ādi 5.42]]:''' There the personal feature of Balarāma called Mahā-saṅkarṣaṇa is the shelter of the spiritual energy. He is the primary cause, the cause of all causes.

'''[[CC Adi 5.43 (1975)|Ādi 5.43]]:''' One variety of the pastimes of the spiritual energy is described as pure goodness [viśuddha-sattva]. It comprises all the abodes of Vaikuṇṭha.

'''[[CC Adi 5.44 (1975)|Ādi 5.44]]:''' The six attributes are all spiritual. Know for certain that they are all manifestations of the opulence of Saṅkarṣaṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.45 (1975)|Ādi 5.45]]:''' There is one marginal potency, known as the jīva. Mahā-saṅkarṣaṇa is the shelter of all jīvas.

'''[[CC Adi 5.46 (1975)|Ādi 5.46]]:''' Saṅkarṣaṇa is the original shelter of the puruṣa, from whom this world is created and in whom it is dissolved.

'''[[CC Adi 5.47 (1975)|Ādi 5.47]]:''' He [Saṅkarṣaṇa] is the shelter of everything. He is wonderful in every respect, and His opulences are infinite. Even Ananta cannot describe His glory.

'''[[CC Adi 5.48 (1975)|Ādi 5.48]]:''' That Saṅkarṣaṇa, who is transcendental pure goodness, is a partial expansion of Nityānanda Balarāma.

'''[[CC Adi 5.49 (1975)|Ādi 5.49]]:''' I have briefly explained the eighth verse. Now please listen with attention as I explain the ninth verse.

'''[[CC Adi 5.50 (1975)|Ādi 5.50]]:''' I offer my full obeisances unto the feet of Śrī Nityānanda Rāma, whose partial representation called Kāraṇodakaśāyī Viṣṇu, lying on the Kāraṇa Ocean, is the original puruṣa, the master of the illusory energy, and the shelter of all the universes.

'''[[CC Adi 5.51 (1975)|Ādi 5.51]]:''' Outside the Vaikuṇṭha planets is the impersonal Brahman effulgence, and beyond that effulgence is the Kāraṇa Ocean, or Causal Ocean.

'''[[CC Adi 5.52 (1975)|Ādi 5.52]]:''' Surrounding Vaikuṇṭha is a mass of water that is endless, unfathomed and unlimited.

'''[[CC Adi 5.53 (1975)|Ādi 5.53]]:''' The earth, water, fire, air and ether of Vaikuṇṭha are all spiritual. Material elements are not found there.

'''[[CC Adi 5.54 (1975)|Ādi 5.54]]:''' The water of the Kāraṇa Ocean, which is the original cause, is therefore spiritual. The sacred Ganges, which is but a drop of it, purifies the fallen souls.

'''[[CC Adi 5.55 (1975)|Ādi 5.55]]:''' In that ocean lies one plenary portion of Lord Saṅkarṣaṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.56 (1975)|Ādi 5.56]]:''' He is known as the first puruṣa, the creator of the total material energy. He, the cause of the universes, the first incarnation, casts His glance over māyā.

'''[[CC Adi 5.57 (1975)|Ādi 5.57]]:''' Māyā-śakti resides outside the Causal Ocean. Māyā cannot touch its waters.

'''[[CC Adi 5.58 (1975)|Ādi 5.58]]:''' Māyā has two varieties of existence. One is called pradhāna or prakṛti. It supplies the ingredients of the material world.

'''[[CC Adi 5.59 (1975)|Ādi 5.59]]:''' Because prakṛti is dull and inert, it cannot actually be the cause of the material world. But Lord Kṛṣṇa shows His mercy by infusing His energy into the dull, inert material nature.

'''[[CC Adi 5.60 (1975)|Ādi 5.60]]:''' Thus prakṛti, by the energy of Lord Kṛṣṇa, becomes the secondary cause, just as iron becomes red-hot by the energy of fire.

'''[[CC Adi 5.61 (1975)|Ādi 5.61]]:''' Therefore Lord Kṛṣṇa is the original cause of the cosmic manifestation. Prakṛti is like the nipples on the neck of a goat, for they cannot give any milk.

'''[[CC Adi 5.62 (1975)|Ādi 5.62]]:''' The māyā aspect of material nature is the immediate cause of the cosmic manifestation. But it also cannot be the real cause, for the original cause is Lord Nārāyaṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.63 (1975)|Ādi 5.63]]:''' Just as the original cause of an earthen pot is the potter, so the creator of the material world is the first puruṣa incarnation [Kāraṇārṇavaśāyī Viṣṇu].

'''[[CC Adi 5.64 (1975)|Ādi 5.64]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa is the creator, and māyā only helps Him as an instrument, just like the potter's wheel and other instruments, which are the instrumental causes of a pot.

'''[[CC Adi 5.65 (1975)|Ādi 5.65]]:''' The first puruṣa casts His glance at māyā from a distance, and thus He impregnates her with the seed of life in the form of the living entities.

'''[[CC Adi 5.66 (1975)|Ādi 5.66]]:''' The reflected rays of His body mix with māyā, and thus māyā gives birth to myriads of universes.

'''[[CC Adi 5.67 (1975)|Ādi 5.67]]:''' The puruṣa enters each and every one of the countless universes. He manifests Himself in as many separate forms as there are universes.

'''[[CC Adi 5.68 (1975)|Ādi 5.68]]:''' When the puruṣa exhales, the universes become manifest with each outward breath.

'''[[CC Adi 5.69 (1975)|Ādi 5.69]]:''' Thereafter, when He inhales, all the universes again enter His body.

'''[[CC Adi 5.70 (1975)|Ādi 5.70]]:''' Just as atomic particles of dust pass through the openings of a window, so the networks of universes pass through the pores of the skin of the puruṣa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.71 (1975)|Ādi 5.71]]:''' "The Brahmās and other lords of the mundane worlds appear from the pores of Mahā-Viṣṇu and remain alive for the duration of His one exhalation. I adore the primeval Lord, Govinda, of whom Mahā-Viṣṇu is a portion of a plenary portion."

'''[[CC Adi 5.72 (1975)|Ādi 5.72]]:''' "Where am I, a small creature of seven spans the measure of my own hand? I am enclosed in the universe composed of material nature, the total material energy, false ego, ether, air, water and earth. And what is Your glory? Unlimited universes pass through the pores of Your body just like particles of dust passing through the opening of a window."

'''[[CC Adi 5.73 (1975)|Ādi 5.73]]:''' A part of a part of a whole is called a kalā. Śrī Balarāma is the counterform of Lord Govinda.

'''[[CC Adi 5.74 (1975)|Ādi 5.74]]:''' Balarāma's own expansion is called Mahā-Saṅkarṣaṇa, and His fragment, the puruṣa, is counted as a kalā, or a part of a plenary portion.

'''[[CC Adi 5.75 (1975)|Ādi 5.75]]:''' I say that this kalā is Mahā-Viṣṇu. He is the Mahā-puruṣa, who is the source of the other puruṣas and who is all-pervading.

'''[[CC Adi 5.76 (1975)|Ādi 5.76]]:''' Garbhodaśāyī and Kṣīrodaśāyī are both called puruṣas. They are plenary portions of Kāraṇodaśāyī Viṣṇu, the first puruṣa, who is the abode of all the universes.

'''[[CC Adi 5.77 (1975)|Ādi 5.77]]:''' "Viṣṇu has three forms called puruṣas. The first, Mahā-Viṣṇu, is the creator of the total material energy [mahat], the second is Garbhodaśāyī, who is situated within each universe, and the third is Kṣīrodaśāyī, who lives in the heart of every living being. He who knows these three becomes liberated from the clutches of māyā.

'''[[CC Adi 5.78 (1975)|Ādi 5.78]]:''' Although Kṣīrodaśāyī Viṣṇu is called a kalā of Lord Kṛṣṇa, He is the source of Matsya, Kūrma and the other incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 5.79 (1975)|Ādi 5.79]]:''' "All these incarnations of Godhead are either plenary portions or parts of the plenary portions of the puruṣa-avatāras. But Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself. In every age He protects the world through His different features when the world is disturbed by the enemies of Indra."

'''[[CC Adi 5.80 (1975)|Ādi 5.80]]:''' That puruṣa [Kṣīrodakaśāyī Viṣṇu] is the performer of creation, maintenance and destruction. He manifests Himself in many incarnations, for He is the maintainer of the world.

'''[[CC Adi 5.81 (1975)|Ādi 5.81]]:''' That fragment of the Mahā-puruṣa who appears for the purpose of creation, maintenance and annihilation is called an incarnation.

'''[[CC Adi 5.82 (1975)|Ādi 5.82]]:''' That Mahā-puruṣa is identical with the Personality of Godhead. He is the original incarnation, the seed of all others, and the shelter of everything.

'''[[CC Adi 5.83 (1975)|Ādi 5.83]]:''' "The puruṣa is the primary incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Time, nature, prakṛti (as cause and effect), the mind, the material elements, false ego, the modes of nature, the senses, the universal form, complete independence and the moving and nonmoving beings appear subsequently as His opulences."

'''[[CC Adi 5.84 (1975)|Ādi 5.84]]:''' "In the beginning of the creation, the Lord expanded Himself in the form of the puruṣa incarnation, accompanied by all the ingredients of material creation. First He created the sixteen principal energies suitable for creation. This was for the purpose of manifesting the material universes."

'''[[CC Adi 5.85 (1975)|Ādi 5.85]]:''' Although the Lord is the shelter of everything and although all the universes rest in Him, He, as the Supersoul, is also the support of everything.

'''[[CC Adi 5.86 (1975)|Ādi 5.86]]:''' Although He is thus connected with the material energy in two ways, He does not have the slightest contact with it.

'''[[CC Adi 5.87 (1975)|Ādi 5.87]]:''' "This is the opulence of the Lord. Although situated within the material nature, He is never affected by the modes of nature. Similarly, those who have surrendered to Him and have fixed their intelligence upon Him are not influenced by the modes of nature."

'''[[CC Adi 5.88 (1975)|Ādi 5.88]]:''' Thus the Bhagavad-gītā also states again and again that the Absolute Truth always possesses inconceivable power.

'''[[CC Adi 5.89 (1975)|Ādi 5.89]]:''' "I am situated in the material world, and the world rests in Me. But at the same time I am not situated in the material world, nor does it rest on Me in truth.

'''[[CC Adi 5.90 (1975)|Ādi 5.90]]:''' "O Arjuna, you should know this as My inconceivable opulence." This is the meaning propagated by Lord Kṛṣṇa in the Bhagavad-gītā.

'''[[CC Adi 5.91 (1975)|Ādi 5.91]]:''' That Mahā-puruṣa [Kāraṇodakaśāyī Viṣṇu] is known as a plenary part of Him who is Lord Nityānanda Balarāma, the favorite associate of Lord Caitanya.

'''[[CC Adi 5.92 (1975)|Ādi 5.92]]:''' I have thus explained the ninth verse, and now I shall explain the tenth. Please listen with rapt attention.

'''[[CC Adi 5.93 (1975)|Ādi 5.93]]:''' I offer my full obeisances unto the feet of Śrī Nityānanda Rāma, a partial part of whom is Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu. From the navel of Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu sprouts the lotus that is the birthplace of Brahmā, the engineer of the universe. The stem of that lotus is the resting place of the multitude of planets.

'''[[CC Adi 5.94 (1975)|Ādi 5.94]]:''' After creating millions of universes, the first puruṣa entered into each of them in a separate form, as Śrī Garbhodakaśāyī.

'''[[CC Adi 5.95 (1975)|Ādi 5.95]]:''' Entering the universe, He found only darkness, with no place in which to reside. Thus He began to consider.

'''[[CC Adi 5.96 (1975)|Ādi 5.96]]:''' Then He created water from the perspiration of His own body and with that water filled half the universe.

'''[[CC Adi 5.97 (1975)|Ādi 5.97]]:''' The universe measures five hundred million yojanas. Its length and breadth are one and the same.

'''[[CC Adi 5.98 (1975)|Ādi 5.98]]:''' After filling half the universe with water, He made His own residence therein and manifested the fourteen worlds in the other half.

'''[[CC Adi 5.99 (1975)|Ādi 5.99]]:''' There He manifested Vaikuṇṭha as His own abode and rested in the waters on the bed of Lord Śeṣa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.100-101 (1975)|Ādi 5.100-101]]:''' He lay there with Ananta as His bed. Lord Ananta is a divine serpent having thousands of heads, thousands of faces, thousands of eyes and thousands of hands and feet. He is the seed of all incarnations and is the cause of the material world.

'''[[CC Adi 5.102 (1975)|Ādi 5.102]]:''' From His navel grew a lotus flower, which became the birthplace of Lord Brahmā.

'''[[CC Adi 5.103 (1975)|Ādi 5.103]]:''' Within the stem of that lotus were the fourteen worlds. Thus the Supreme Lord, as Brahmā, created the entire creation.

'''[[CC Adi 5.104 (1975)|Ādi 5.104]]:''' And as Lord Viṣṇu He maintains the entire world. Lord Viṣṇu, being beyond all material attributes, has no touch with the material qualities.

'''[[CC Adi 5.105 (1975)|Ādi 5.105]]:''' Assuming the form of Rudra, He destroys the creation. Thus creation, maintenance and dissolution are created by His will.

'''[[CC Adi 5.106 (1975)|Ādi 5.106]]:''' He is the Supersoul, Hiraṇyagarbha, the cause of the material world. The universal form is conceived as His expansion.

'''[[CC Adi 5.107 (1975)|Ādi 5.107]]:''' That Lord Nārāyaṇa is a part of a plenary part of Lord Nityānanda Balarāma, who is the source of all incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 5.108 (1975)|Ādi 5.108]]:''' I have thus explained the tenth verse. Now please listen to the meaning of the eleventh verse with all your mind.

'''[[CC Adi 5.109 (1975)|Ādi 5.109]]:''' I offer my respectful obeisances unto the feet of Śrī Nityānanda Rāma, whose secondary part is the Viṣṇu lying in the ocean of milk. That Kṣīrodakaśāyī Viṣṇu is the Supersoul of all living entities and the maintainer of all the universes. Śeṣa Nāga is His further subpart.

'''[[CC Adi 5.110 (1975)|Ādi 5.110]]:''' The material planets rest within the stem that grew from the lotus navel of Lord Nārāyaṇa. Among these planets are seven oceans.

'''[[CC Adi 5.111 (1975)|Ādi 5.111]]:''' There, in part of the ocean of milk, lies Śvetadvīpa, the abode of the sustainer, Lord Viṣṇu.

'''[[CC Adi 5.112 (1975)|Ādi 5.112]]:''' He is the Supersoul of all living entities. He maintains this material world, and He is its Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 5.113 (1975)|Ādi 5.113]]:''' In the ages and millenniums of Manu, He appears as different incarnations to establish the principles of real religion and vanquish the principles of irreligion.

'''[[CC Adi 5.114 (1975)|Ādi 5.114]]:''' Unable to see Him, the demigods go to the bank of the ocean of milk and offer prayers to Him.

'''[[CC Adi 5.115 (1975)|Ādi 5.115]]:''' He then descends to maintain the material world. His unlimited opulences cannot be counted.

'''[[CC Adi 5.116 (1975)|Ādi 5.116]]:''' That Lord Viṣṇu is but a part of a part of a plenary portion of Lord Nityānanda, who is the source of all incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 5.117 (1975)|Ādi 5.117]]:''' That same Lord Viṣṇu, in the form of Lord Śeṣa, holds the planets upon His heads, although He does not know where they are, for He cannot feel their existence upon His heads.

'''[[CC Adi 5.118 (1975)|Ādi 5.118]]:''' His thousands of extended hoods are adorned with dazzling jewels surpassing the sun.

'''[[CC Adi 5.119 (1975)|Ādi 5.119]]:''' The universe, which measures five hundred million yojanas in diameter, rests on one of His hoods like a mustard seed.

'''[[CC Adi 5.120 (1975)|Ādi 5.120]]:''' That Ananta Śeṣa is the devotee incarnation of Godhead. He knows nothing but service to Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.121 (1975)|Ādi 5.121]]:''' With His thousands of mouths He sings the glories of Lord Kṛṣṇa, but although He always sings in that way, He does not find an end to the qualities of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 5.122 (1975)|Ādi 5.122]]:''' The four Kumāras hear Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam from His lips, and they in turn repeat it in the transcendental bliss of love of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 5.123 (1975)|Ādi 5.123]]:''' He serves Lord Kṛṣṇa, assuming all the following forms: umbrella, slippers, bedding, pillow, garments, resting chair, residence, sacred thread and throne.

'''[[CC Adi 5.124 (1975)|Ādi 5.124]]:''' He is thus called Lord Śeṣa, for He has attained the ultimate end of servitude to Kṛṣṇa. He takes many forms for the service of Kṛṣṇa, and thus He serves the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 5.125 (1975)|Ādi 5.125]]:''' That person of whom Lord Ananta is a kalā, or part of a plenary part, is Lord Nityānanda Prabhu. Who, therefore, can know the pastimes of Lord Nityānanda?

'''[[CC Adi 5.126 (1975)|Ādi 5.126]]:''' From these conclusions we can know the limit of the truth of Lord Nityānanda. But what glory is there in calling Him Ananta?

'''[[CC Adi 5.127 (1975)|Ādi 5.127]]:''' But I accept it as the truth because it has been said by devotees. Since He is the source of all incarnations, everything is possible in Him.

'''[[CC Adi 5.128 (1975)|Ādi 5.128]]:''' They know that there is no difference between the incarnation and the source of all incarnations. Previously Lord Kṛṣṇa was regarded in the light of different principles by different people.

'''[[CC Adi 5.129 (1975)|Ādi 5.129]]:''' Some said that Kṛṣṇa was directly Lord Nara-Nārāyaṇa, and some called Him Lord Vāmanadeva incarnate.

'''[[CC Adi 5.130 (1975)|Ādi 5.130]]:''' Some called Lord Kṛṣṇa an incarnation of Lord Kṣīrodakaśāyī. All these names are true; nothing is impossible.

'''[[CC Adi 5.131 (1975)|Ādi 5.131]]:''' When the Supreme Personality of Godhead Kṛṣṇa appears, He is the shelter of all plenary parts. Thus at that time all His plenary portions join in Him.

'''[[CC Adi 5.132 (1975)|Ādi 5.132]]:''' In whatever form one knows the Lord, one speaks of Him in that way. In this there is no falsity, since everything is possible in Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.133 (1975)|Ādi 5.133]]:''' Therefore Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu has exhibited to everyone all the pastimes of all the various incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 5.134 (1975)|Ādi 5.134]]:''' Thus Lord Nityānanda has unlimited incarnations. In transcendental emotion He calls Himself a servant of Lord Caitanya.

'''[[CC Adi 5.135 (1975)|Ādi 5.135]]:''' Sometimes He serves Lord Caitanya as His guru, sometimes as His friend and sometimes as His servant, just as Lord Balarāma played with Lord Kṛṣṇa in these three different modes in Vraja.

'''[[CC Adi 5.136 (1975)|Ādi 5.136]]:''' Playing like a bull, Lord Balarāma fights with Kṛṣṇa head to head. And sometimes Lord Kṛṣṇa massages the feet of Lord Balarāma.

'''[[CC Adi 5.137 (1975)|Ādi 5.137]]:''' He considers Himself a servant and knows Kṛṣṇa to be His master. Thus He regards Himself as a fragment of His plenary portion.

'''[[CC Adi 5.138 (1975)|Ādi 5.138]]:''' "Acting just like ordinary boys, They played like roaring bulls as They fought each other, and They imitated the calls of various animals."

'''[[CC Adi 5.139 (1975)|Ādi 5.139]]:''' "Sometimes when Lord Kṛṣṇa's elder brother, Lord Balarāma, felt tired after playing and lay His head on the lap of a cowherd boy, Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself served Him by massaging His feet."

'''[[CC Adi 5.140 (1975)|Ādi 5.140]]:''' "Who is this mystic power, and where has she come from? Is she a demigod or a demoness? She must be the illusory energy of My master, Lord Kṛṣṇa, for who else can bewilder Me?"

'''[[CC Adi 5.141 (1975)|Ādi 5.141]]:''' "What is the value of a throne to Lord Kṛṣṇa? The masters of the various planetary systems accept the dust of His lotus feet on their crowned heads. That dust makes the holy places sacred, and even Lord Brahmā, Lord Śiva, Lakṣmī and I Myself, who are all portions of His plenary portion, eternally carry that dust on our heads."

'''[[CC Adi 5.142 (1975)|Ādi 5.142]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa alone is the supreme controller, and all others are His servants. They dance as He makes them do so.

'''[[CC Adi 5.143 (1975)|Ādi 5.143]]:''' Thus Lord Caitanya is also the only controller. All others are His associates or servants.

'''[[CC Adi 5.144-145 (1975)|Ādi 5.144-145]]:''' His elders such as Lord Nityānanda, Advaita Ācārya and Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura, as well as His other devotees-whether His juniors, equals or superiors-are all His associates who help Him in His pastimes. Lord Gaurāṅga fulfills His aims with their help.

'''[[CC Adi 5.146 (1975)|Ādi 5.146]]:''' Śrī Advaita Ācārya and Śrīla Nityānanda Prabhu, who are plenary parts of the Lord, are His principal associates. With these two the Lord performs His pastimes in various ways.

'''[[CC Adi 5.147 (1975)|Ādi 5.147]]:''' Lord Advaita Ācārya is directly the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Although Lord Caitanya accepts Him as His preceptor, Advaita Ācārya is a servant of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 5.148 (1975)|Ādi 5.148]]:''' I cannot describe the truth of Advaita Ācārya. He has delivered the entire world by making Lord Kṛṣṇa descend.

'''[[CC Adi 5.149 (1975)|Ādi 5.149]]:''' Lord Nityānanda Svarūpa formerly appeared as Lakṣmaṇa and served Lord Rāmacandra as His younger brother.

'''[[CC Adi 5.150 (1975)|Ādi 5.150]]:''' The activities of Lord Rāma were full of suffering, but Lakṣmaṇa, of His own accord, tolerated that suffering.

'''[[CC Adi 5.151 (1975)|Ādi 5.151]]:''' As a younger brother He could not stop Lord Rāma from His resolution, and so He remained silent, although unhappy in His mind.

'''[[CC Adi 5.152 (1975)|Ādi 5.152]]:''' When Lord Kṛṣṇa appeared, He [Balarāma] became His elder brother to serve Him to His heart's content and make Him enjoy all sorts of happiness.

'''[[CC Adi 5.153 (1975)|Ādi 5.153]]:''' Śrī Rāma and Śrī Lakṣmaṇa, who are plenary portions of Lord Kṛṣṇa and Lord Balarāma, entered into Them at the time of Kṛṣṇa's and Balarāma's appearance.

'''[[CC Adi 5.154 (1975)|Ādi 5.154]]:''' Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma present Themselves as elder or younger brother, but in the scriptures They are described as the original Supreme Personality of Godhead and His expansion.

'''[[CC Adi 5.155 (1975)|Ādi 5.155]]:''' "I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who by His various plenary portions appeared in the world in different forms and incarnations such as Lord Rāma, but who personally appears in His supreme original form as Lord Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Adi 5.156 (1975)|Ādi 5.156]]:''' Lord Caitanya is the same Lord Kṛṣṇa, and Lord Nityānanda is Lord Balarāma. Lord Nityānanda fulfills all of Lord Caitanya's desires.

'''[[CC Adi 5.157 (1975)|Ādi 5.157]]:''' The ocean of Lord Nityānanda's glories is infinite and unfathomable. Only by His mercy can I touch even a drop of it.

'''[[CC Adi 5.158 (1975)|Ādi 5.158]]:''' Please listen to another glory of His mercy. He made a fallen living entity climb to the highest limit.

'''[[CC Adi 5.159 (1975)|Ādi 5.159]]:''' To disclose it is not proper, for it should be kept as confidential as the Vedas, yet I shall speak of it to make His mercy known to all.

'''[[CC Adi 5.160 (1975)|Ādi 5.160]]:''' O Lord Nityānanda, I write of Your mercy out of great exultation. Please forgive me for my offenses.

'''[[CC Adi 5.161 (1975)|Ādi 5.161]]:''' Lord Nityānanda Prabhu had a servant named Śrī Mīnaketana Rāmadāsa, who was a reservoir of love.

'''[[CC Adi 5.162 (1975)|Ādi 5.162]]:''' At my house there was saṅkīrtana day and night, and therefore he visited there, having been invited.

'''[[CC Adi 5.163 (1975)|Ādi 5.163]]:''' Absorbed in emotional love, he sat in my courtyard, and all the Vaiṣṇavas bowed down at his feet.

'''[[CC Adi 5.164 (1975)|Ādi 5.164]]:''' In a joyful mood of love of God he sometimes climbed upon the shoulder of someone offering obeisances, and sometimes he struck others with his flute or mildly slapped them.

'''[[CC Adi 5.165 (1975)|Ādi 5.165]]:''' When someone saw the eyes of Mīnaketana Rāmadāsa, tears would automatically flow from his own eyes, for a constant shower of tears flowed from the eyes of Mīnaketana Rāmadāsa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.166 (1975)|Ādi 5.166]]:''' Sometimes there were eruptions of ecstasy like kadamba flowers on some parts of his body, and sometimes one limb would be stunned while another would be trembling.

'''[[CC Adi 5.167 (1975)|Ādi 5.167]]:''' Whenever he shouted aloud the name Nityānanda, the people around him were filled with great wonder and astonishment.

'''[[CC Adi 5.168 (1975)|Ādi 5.168]]:''' One respectable brāhmaṇa named Śrī Guṇārṇava Miśra was serving the Deity.

'''[[CC Adi 5.169 (1975)|Ādi 5.169]]:''' When Mīnaketana was seated in the yard, this brāhmaṇa did not offer him respect. Seeing this, Śrī Rāmadāsa became angry and spoke.

'''[[CC Adi 5.170 (1975)|Ādi 5.170]]:''' "Here I find the second Romaharṣaṇa-sūta, who did not stand to show honor when he saw Lord Balarāma."

'''[[CC Adi 5.171 (1975)|Ādi 5.171]]:''' After saying this, he danced and sang to his heart's content, but the brāhmaṇa did not become angry, for he was then serving Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.172 (1975)|Ādi 5.172]]:''' At the end of the festival Mīnaketana Rāmadāsa went away, offering his blessings to everyone. At that time he had some controversy with my brother.

'''[[CC Adi 5.173 (1975)|Ādi 5.173]]:''' My brother had firm faith in Lord Caitanya but only a dim glimmer of faith in Lord Nityānanda.

'''[[CC Adi 5.174 (1975)|Ādi 5.174]]:''' Knowing this, Śrī Rāmadāsa felt unhappy in his mind. I then rebuked my brother.

'''[[CC Adi 5.175 (1975)|Ādi 5.175]]:''' "These two brothers," I told him, "are like one body; They are identical manifestations. If you do not believe in Lord Nityānanda, you will fall down.

'''[[CC Adi 5.176 (1975)|Ādi 5.176]]:''' "If you have faith in one but disrespect the other, your logic is like the logic of accepting half a hen.

'''[[CC Adi 5.177 (1975)|Ādi 5.177]]:''' "It would be better to be an atheist by slighting both brothers than a hypocrite by believing in one and slighting the other."

'''[[CC Adi 5.178 (1975)|Ādi 5.178]]:''' Thus Śrī Rāmadāsa broke his flute in anger and went away, and at that time my brother fell down.

'''[[CC Adi 5.179 (1975)|Ādi 5.179]]:''' I have thus described the power of the servants of Lord Nityānanda. Now I shall describe another characteristic of His mercy.

'''[[CC Adi 5.180 (1975)|Ādi 5.180]]:''' That night Lord Nityānanda appeared to me in a dream because of my good quality in chastising my brother.

'''[[CC Adi 5.181 (1975)|Ādi 5.181]]:''' In the village of Jhāmaṭapura, which is near Naihāṭi, Lord Nityānanda appeared to me in a dream.

'''[[CC Adi 5.182 (1975)|Ādi 5.182]]:''' I fell at His feet, offering my obeisances, and He then placed His own lotus feet upon my head.

'''[[CC Adi 5.183 (1975)|Ādi 5.183]]:''' "Arise! Get up!" He told me again and again. Upon rising, I was greatly astonished to see His beauty.

'''[[CC Adi 5.184 (1975)|Ādi 5.184]]:''' He had a glossy blackish complexion, and His tall, strong, heroic stature made Him seem like Cupid himself.

'''[[CC Adi 5.185 (1975)|Ādi 5.185]]:''' He had beautifully formed hands, arms and legs, and eyes like lotus flowers. He wore a silk cloth, with a silk turban on His head.

'''[[CC Adi 5.186 (1975)|Ādi 5.186]]:''' He wore golden earrings on His ears, and golden armlets and bangles. He wore tinkling anklets on His feet and a garland of flowers around His neck.

'''[[CC Adi 5.187 (1975)|Ādi 5.187]]:''' His body was anointed with sandalwood pulp, and He was nicely decorated with tilaka. His movements surpassed those of a maddened elephant.

'''[[CC Adi 5.188 (1975)|Ādi 5.188]]:''' His face was more beautiful than millions upon millions of moons, and His teeth were like pomegranate seeds because of His chewing betel.

'''[[CC Adi 5.189 (1975)|Ādi 5.189]]:''' His body moved to and fro, right and left, for He was absorbed in ecstasy. He chanted "Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa" in a deep voice.

'''[[CC Adi 5.190 (1975)|Ādi 5.190]]:''' His red stick moving in His hand, He seemed like a maddened lion. All around the four sides of His feet were bumblebees.

'''[[CC Adi 5.191 (1975)|Ādi 5.191]]:''' His devotees, dressed like cowherd boys, surrounded His feet like so many bees and also chanted "Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa," absorbed in ecstatic love.

'''[[CC Adi 5.192 (1975)|Ādi 5.192]]:''' Some of them played horns and flutes, and others danced and sang. Some of them offered betel nuts, and others waved cāmara fans about Him.

'''[[CC Adi 5.193 (1975)|Ādi 5.193]]:''' Thus I saw such opulence in Lord Nityānanda Svarūpa. His wonderful form, qualities and pastimes are all transcendental.

'''[[CC Adi 5.194 (1975)|Ādi 5.194]]:''' I was overwhelmed with transcendental ecstasy, not knowing anything else. Then Lord Nityānanda smiled and spoke to me as follows.

'''[[CC Adi 5.195 (1975)|Ādi 5.195]]:''' "O my dear Kṛṣṇadāsa, do not be afraid. Go to Vṛndāvana, for there you will attain all things."

'''[[CC Adi 5.196 (1975)|Ādi 5.196]]:''' After saying this, He directed me toward Vṛndāvana by waving His hand. Then He disappeared with His associates.

'''[[CC Adi 5.197 (1975)|Ādi 5.197]]:''' I fainted and fell to the ground, my dream broke, and when I regained consciousness I saw that morning had come.

'''[[CC Adi 5.198 (1975)|Ādi 5.198]]:''' I thought about what I had seen and heard and concluded that the Lord had ordered me to proceed to Vṛndāvana at once.

'''[[CC Adi 5.199 (1975)|Ādi 5.199]]:''' That very second I started for Vṛndāvana, and by His mercy I reached there in great happiness.

'''[[CC Adi 5.200 (1975)|Ādi 5.200]]:''' All glory, all glory to Lord Nityānanda Balarāma, by whose mercy I have attained shelter in the transcendental abode of Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Adi 5.201 (1975)|Ādi 5.201]]:''' All glory, all glory to the merciful Lord Nityānanda, by whose mercy I have attained shelter at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Sanātana.

'''[[CC Adi 5.202 (1975)|Ādi 5.202]]:''' By His mercy I have attained the shelter of the great personality Śrī Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī, and by His mercy I have found the refuge of Śrī Svarūpa Dāmodara.

'''[[CC Adi 5.203 (1975)|Ādi 5.203]]:''' By the mercy of Sanātana Gosvāmī I have learned the final conclusions of devotional service, and by the grace of Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī I have tasted the highest nectar of devotional service.

'''[[CC Adi 5.204 (1975)|Ādi 5.204]]:''' All glory, all glory to the lotus feet of Lord Nityānanda, by whose mercy I have attained Śrī Rādhā-Govinda.

'''[[CC Adi 5.205 (1975)|Ādi 5.205]]:''' I am more sinful than Jagāi and Mādhāi and even lower than the worms in the stool.

'''[[CC Adi 5.206 (1975)|Ādi 5.206]]:''' Anyone who hears my name loses the results of his pious activities. Anyone who utters my name becomes sinful.

'''[[CC Adi 5.207 (1975)|Ādi 5.207]]:''' Who in this world but Nityānanda could show His mercy to such an abominable person as me?

'''[[CC Adi 5.208 (1975)|Ādi 5.208]]:''' Because He is intoxicated by ecstatic love and is an incarnation of mercy, He does not distinguish between the good and the bad.

'''[[CC Adi 5.209 (1975)|Ādi 5.209]]:''' He delivers all those who fall down before Him. Therefore He has delivered such a sinful and fallen person as me.

'''[[CC Adi 5.210 (1975)|Ādi 5.210]]:''' Although I am sinful and I am the most fallen, He has conferred upon me the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī.

'''[[CC Adi 5.211 (1975)|Ādi 5.211]]:''' I am not fit to speak all these confidential words about my visiting Lord Madana Gopāla and Lord Govinda.

'''[[CC Adi 5.212 (1975)|Ādi 5.212]]:''' Lord Madana Gopāla, the chief Deity of Vṛndāvana, is the enjoyer of the rāsa dance and is directly the son of the King of Vraja.

'''[[CC Adi 5.213 (1975)|Ādi 5.213]]:''' He enjoys the rāsa dance with Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī, Śrī Lalitā and others. He manifests Himself as the Cupid of Cupids.

'''[[CC Adi 5.214 (1975)|Ādi 5.214]]:''' "Wearing yellow garments and decorated with a flower garland, Lord Kṛṣṇa, appearing among the gopīs with His smiling lotus face, looked directly like the charmer of the heart of Cupid."

'''[[CC Adi 5.215 (1975)|Ādi 5.215]]:''' With Rādhā and Lalitā serving Him on His two sides, He attracts the hearts of all by His own sweetness.

'''[[CC Adi 5.216 (1975)|Ādi 5.216]]:''' The mercy of Lord Nityānanda showed me Śrī Madanamohana and gave me Śrī Madanamohana as my Lord and master.

'''[[CC Adi 5.217 (1975)|Ādi 5.217]]:''' He granted to one as low as me the sight of Lord Govinda. Words cannot describe this, nor is it fit to be disclosed.

'''[[CC Adi 5.218-219 (1975)|Ādi 5.218-219]]:''' On an altar made of gems in the principal temple of Vṛndāvana, amidst a forest of desire trees, Lord Govinda, the son of the King of Vraja, sits upon a throne of gems and manifests His full glory and sweetness, thus enchanting the entire world.

'''[[CC Adi 5.220 (1975)|Ādi 5.220]]:''' By His left side is Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī and Her personal friends. With them Lord Govinda enjoys the rāsa-līlā and many other pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 5.221 (1975)|Ādi 5.221]]:''' Lord Brahmā, sitting on his lotus seat in his own abode, always meditates on Him and worships Him with the mantra consisting of eighteen syllables.

'''[[CC Adi 5.222 (1975)|Ādi 5.222]]:''' Everyone in the fourteen worlds meditates upon Him, and all the denizens of Vaikuṇṭha sing of His qualities and pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 5.223 (1975)|Ādi 5.223]]:''' The goddess of fortune is attracted by His sweetness, which Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī has described in this way:

'''[[CC Adi 5.224 (1975)|Ādi 5.224]]:''' "My dear friend, if you are indeed attached to your worldly friends, do not look at the smiling face of Lord Govinda as He stands on the bank of the Yamunā at Keśīghāṭa. Casting sidelong glances, He places His flute to His lips, which seem like newly blossomed twigs. His transcendental body, bending in three places, appears very bright in the moonlight."

'''[[CC Adi 5.225 (1975)|Ādi 5.225]]:''' Without a doubt He is directly the son of the King of Vraja. Only a fool considers Him a statue.

'''[[CC Adi 5.226 (1975)|Ādi 5.226]]:''' For that offense, he cannot be liberated. Rather, he will fall into a terrible hellish condition. What more should I say?

'''[[CC Adi 5.227 (1975)|Ādi 5.227]]:''' Therefore who can describe the mercy of the lotus feet of Him [Lord Nityānanda] by whom I have attained the shelter of this Lord Govinda?

'''[[CC Adi 5.228 (1975)|Ādi 5.228]]:''' All the groups of Vaiṣṇavas who live in Vṛndāvana are absorbed in chanting the all-auspicious name of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.229 (1975)|Ādi 5.229]]:''' Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityānanda are their life and soul. They do not know anything but devotional service to Śrī Śrī Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 5.230 (1975)|Ādi 5.230]]:''' The dust and shade of the lotus feet of the Vaiṣṇavas have been granted to this fallen soul by the mercy of Lord Nityānanda.

'''[[CC Adi 5.231 (1975)|Ādi 5.231]]:''' Lord Nityānanda said, "In Vṛndāvana all things are possible." Here I have explained His brief statement in detail.

'''[[CC Adi 5.232 (1975)|Ādi 5.232]]:''' I have attained all this by coming to Vṛndāvana, and this was made possible by the mercy of Lord Nityānanda.

'''[[CC Adi 5.233 (1975)|Ādi 5.233]]:''' I have described my own story without reservations. The attributes of Lord Nityānanda, making me like a madman, force me to write these things.

'''[[CC Adi 5.234 (1975)|Ādi 5.234]]:''' The glories of Lord Nityānanda's transcendental attributes are unfathomable. Even Lord Śeṣa with His thousands of mouths cannot find their limit.

'''[[CC Adi 5.235 (1975)|Ādi 5.235]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 4 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 4]] '''[[CC Adi 4 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 4]] - [[CC Adi 6 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 6]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 6 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 6]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

CC Adi 4 (1975)

2019-10-30T08:41:24Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Adi-lila Chapter 04|1b]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Adi (1975)|Ādi-līlā]], Chapter 4: The Confidential Reasons for the Appearance of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 3 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 3]] '''[[CC Adi 3 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 3]] - [[CC Adi 5 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 5]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 5 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 5]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

<div class="purport">
'''[[CC Adi 4 (1975) Summary|Ādi 4 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Adi 4.1 (1975)|Ādi 4.1]]:''' By the mercy of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, even a foolish child can fully describe the real nature of Lord Kṛṣṇa, the enjoyer of the pastimes of Vraja, according to the vision of the revealed scriptures.

'''[[CC Adi 4.2 (1975)|Ādi 4.2]]:''' All glory to Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu. All glory to Lord Nityānanda. All glory to Śrī Advaita Ācārya. And all glory to all the devotees of Lord Caitanya.

'''[[CC Adi 4.3 (1975)|Ādi 4.3]]:''' I have described the meaning of the fourth verse. Now, O devotees, kindly hear the explanation of the fifth verse.

'''[[CC Adi 4.4 (1975)|Ādi 4.4]]:''' Just to explain the original verse, I shall first suggest its meaning.

'''[[CC Adi 4.5 (1975)|Ādi 4.5]]:''' I have given the essential meaning of the fourth verse: this incarnation descends to propagate the chanting of the holy name and spread love of God.

'''[[CC Adi 4.6 (1975)|Ādi 4.6]]:''' Although this is true, this is but the external reason for the Lord's incarnation. Please hear one other reason-the confidential reason-for the Lord's appearance.

'''[[CC Adi 4.7 (1975)|Ādi 4.7]]:''' The scriptures proclaim that Lord Kṛṣṇa previously descended to take away the burden of the earth.

'''[[CC Adi 4.8 (1975)|Ādi 4.8]]:''' To take away this burden, however, is not the work of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The maintainer, Lord Viṣṇu, is the one who protects the universe.

'''[[CC Adi 4.9 (1975)|Ādi 4.9]]:''' But the time to lift the burden of the world mixed with the time for Lord Kṛṣṇa's incarnation.

'''[[CC Adi 4.10 (1975)|Ādi 4.10]]:''' When the complete Supreme Personality of Godhead descends, all other incarnations of the Lord meet together within Him.

'''[[CC Adi 4.11-12 (1975)|Ādi 4.11-12]]:''' Lord Nārāyaṇa, the four primary expansions [Vāsudeva, Saṅkarṣaṇa, Pradyumna and Aniruddha], Matsya and the other līlā incarnations, the yuga-avatāras, the manv-antara incarnations and as many other incarnations as there are-all descend in the body of Lord Kṛṣṇa. In this way the complete Supreme Godhead, Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself, appears.

'''[[CC Adi 4.13 (1975)|Ādi 4.13]]:''' At that time, therefore, Lord Viṣṇu is present in the body of Lord Kṛṣṇa, and Lord Kṛṣṇa kills the demons through Him.

'''[[CC Adi 4.14 (1975)|Ādi 4.14]]:''' Thus the killing of the demons is but secondary work. I shall now speak of the main reason for the Lord's incarnation.

'''[[CC Adi 4.15-16 (1975)|Ādi 4.15-16]]:''' The Lord's desire to appear was born from two reasons: He wanted to taste the sweet essence of the mellows of love of God, and He wanted to propagate devotional service in the world on the platform of spontaneous attraction. Thus He is known as supremely jubilant and as the most merciful of all.

'''[[CC Adi 4.17 (1975)|Ādi 4.17]]:''' [Lord Kṛṣṇa thought:] "All the universe is filled with the conception of My majesty, but love weakened by that sense of majesty does not satisfy Me.

'''[[CC Adi 4.18 (1975)|Ādi 4.18]]:''' "If one regards Me as the Supreme Lord and himself as a subordinate, I do not become subservient to his love, nor can it control Me.

'''[[CC Adi 4.19 (1975)|Ādi 4.19]]:''' "In whatever transcendental mellow My devotee worships Me, I reciprocate with him. That is My natural behavior.

'''[[CC Adi 4.20 (1975)|Ādi 4.20]]:''' " 'In whatever way My devotees surrender unto Me, I reward them accordingly. Everyone follows My path in all respects, O son of Pṛthā.'

'''[[CC Adi 4.21-22 (1975)|Ādi 4.21-22]]:''' "If one cherishes pure loving devotion to Me, thinking of Me as his son, his friend or his beloved, regarding himself as great and considering Me his equal or inferior, I become subordinate to him.

'''[[CC Adi 4.23 (1975)|Ādi 4.23]]:''' " 'Devotional service rendered to Me by the living beings revives their eternal life. O My dear damsels of Vraja, your affection for Me is your good fortune, for it is the only means by which you have obtained My favor.'

'''[[CC Adi 4.24 (1975)|Ādi 4.24]]:''' "Mother sometimes binds Me as her son. She nourishes and protects Me, thinking Me utterly helpless.

'''[[CC Adi 4.25 (1975)|Ādi 4.25]]:''' "My friends climb on My shoulders in pure friendship, saying, 'What kind of big man are You? You and I are equal.'

'''[[CC Adi 4.26 (1975)|Ādi 4.26]]:''' "If My beloved consort reproaches Me in a sulky mood, that steals My mind from the reverent hymns of the Vedas.

'''[[CC Adi 4.27-28 (1975)|Ādi 4.27-28]]:''' "Taking these pure devotees with Me, I shall descend and sport in various wonderful ways, unknown even in Vaikuṇṭha. I shall broadcast such pastimes by which even I am amazed.

'''[[CC Adi 4.29 (1975)|Ādi 4.29]]:''' "The influence of yogamāyā will inspire the gopīs with the sentiment that I am their paramour.

'''[[CC Adi 4.30 (1975)|Ādi 4.30]]:''' "Neither the gopīs nor I shall notice this, for our minds will always be entranced by one another's beauty and qualities.

'''[[CC Adi 4.31 (1975)|Ādi 4.31]]:''' "Pure attachment will unite us even at the expense of moral and religious duties [dharma]. Destiny will sometimes bring us together and sometimes separate us.

'''[[CC Adi 4.32 (1975)|Ādi 4.32]]:''' "I shall taste the essence of all these rasas, and in this way I shall favor all the devotees.

'''[[CC Adi 4.33 (1975)|Ādi 4.33]]:''' "Then, by hearing about the pure love of the residents of Vraja, devotees will worship Me on the path of spontaneous love, abandoning all rituals of religiosity and fruitive activity."

'''[[CC Adi 4.34 (1975)|Ādi 4.34]]:''' "Kṛṣṇa manifests His eternal humanlike form and performs His pastimes to show mercy to the devotees. Having heard such pastimes, one should engage in service to Him."

'''[[CC Adi 4.35 (1975)|Ādi 4.35]]:''' Here the use of the verb "bhavet," which is in the imperative mood, tells us that this certainly must be done. Noncompliance would be abandonment of duty.

'''[[CC Adi 4.36-37 (1975)|Ādi 4.36-37]]:''' Just as these desires are the fundamental reason for Kṛṣṇa's appearance whereas destroying the demons is only an incidental necessity, so for Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, promulgating the dharma of the age is incidental.

'''[[CC Adi 4.38 (1975)|Ādi 4.38]]:''' When the Lord desired to appear for another reason, the time for promulgating the religion of the age also arose.

'''[[CC Adi 4.39 (1975)|Ādi 4.39]]:''' Thus with two intentions the Lord appeared with His devotees and tasted the nectar of prema with the congregational chanting of the holy name.

'''[[CC Adi 4.40 (1975)|Ādi 4.40]]:''' Thus He spread kīrtana even among the untouchables. He wove a wreath of the holy name and prema with which He garlanded the entire material world.

'''[[CC Adi 4.41 (1975)|Ādi 4.41]]:''' In this way, assuming the sentiment of a devotee, He preached devotional service while practicing it Himself.

'''[[CC Adi 4.42 (1975)|Ādi 4.42]]:''' Four kinds of devotees are the receptacles of the four kinds of mellows in love of God, namely servitude, friendship, parental affection and conjugal love.

'''[[CC Adi 4.43 (1975)|Ādi 4.43]]:''' Each kind of devotee feels that his sentiment is the most excellent, and thus in that mood he tastes great happiness with Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 4.44 (1975)|Ādi 4.44]]:''' But if we compare the sentiments in an impartial mood, we find that the conjugal sentiment is superior to all in sweetness.

'''[[CC Adi 4.45 (1975)|Ādi 4.45]]:''' "Increasing love is experienced in various tastes, one above another. But that love which has the highest taste in the gradual succession of desire manifests itself in the form of conjugal love."

'''[[CC Adi 4.46 (1975)|Ādi 4.46]]:''' Therefore I call it madhura-rasa. It has two further divisions, namely wedded and unwedded love.

'''[[CC Adi 4.47 (1975)|Ādi 4.47]]:''' There is a great increase of mellow in the unwedded conjugal mood. Such love is found nowhere but in Vraja.

'''[[CC Adi 4.48 (1975)|Ādi 4.48]]:''' This mood is unbounded in the damsels of Vraja, but among them it finds its perfection in Śrī Rādhā.

'''[[CC Adi 4.49 (1975)|Ādi 4.49]]:''' Her pure, mature love surpasses that of all others. Her love is the cause of Lord Kṛṣṇa's tasting the sweetness of the conjugal relationship.

'''[[CC Adi 4.50 (1975)|Ādi 4.50]]:''' Therefore Lord Gaurāṅga, who is Śrī Hari Himself, accepted the sentiments of Rādhā and thus fulfilled His own desires.

'''[[CC Adi 4.51 (1975)|Ādi 4.51]]:''' "Lord Caitanya is the shelter of the demigods, the goal of the Upaniṣads, the be-all and end-all of the great sages, the beautiful shelter of His devotees, and the essence of the love of the lotus-eyed gopīs. Will He again be the object of my vision?"

'''[[CC Adi 4.52 (1975)|Ādi 4.52]]:''' "Lord Kṛṣṇa desired to taste the limitless nectarean mellows of the love of one of His multitude of loving damsels [Śrī Rādhā], and so He has assumed the form of Lord Caitanya. He has tasted that love while hiding His own dark complexion with Her effulgent yellow color. May that Lord Caitanya confer upon us His grace."

'''[[CC Adi 4.53 (1975)|Ādi 4.53]]:''' To accept ecstatic love is the main reason He appeared and reestablished the religious system for this age. I shall now explain that reason. Everyone please listen.

'''[[CC Adi 4.54 (1975)|Ādi 4.54]]:''' Having first given hints about the verse describing the principal reason why the Lord appeared, now I shall manifest its full meaning.

'''[[CC Adi 4.55 (1975)|Ādi 4.55]]:''' "The loving affairs of Śrī Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa are transcendental manifestations of the Lord's internal pleasure-giving potency. Although Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa are one in Their identity, They separated Themselves eternally. Now these two transcendental identities have again united, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya. I bow down to Him, who has manifested Himself with the sentiment and complexion of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī although He is Kṛṣṇa Himself."

'''[[CC Adi 4.56 (1975)|Ādi 4.56]]:''' Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa are one and the same, but They have assumed two bodies. Thus They enjoy each other, tasting the mellows of love.

'''[[CC Adi 4.57 (1975)|Ādi 4.57]]:''' Now, to enjoy rasa, They have appeared in one body as Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 4.58 (1975)|Ādi 4.58]]:''' Therefore I shall first delineate the position of Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa. From that the glory of Lord Caitanya will be known.

'''[[CC Adi 4.59 (1975)|Ādi 4.59]]:''' Śrīmatī Rādhikā is the transformation of Kṛṣṇa's love. She is His internal energy called hlādinī.

'''[[CC Adi 4.60 (1975)|Ādi 4.60]]:''' That hlādinī energy gives Kṛṣṇa pleasure and nourishes His devotees.

'''[[CC Adi 4.61 (1975)|Ādi 4.61]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa's body is eternal [sat], full of knowledge [cit] and full of bliss [ānanda]. His one spiritual energy manifests three forms.

'''[[CC Adi 4.62 (1975)|Ādi 4.62]]:''' Hlādinī is His aspect of bliss; sandhinī, of eternal existence; and samvit, of cognizance, which is also accepted as knowledge.

'''[[CC Adi 4.63 (1975)|Ādi 4.63]]:''' "O Lord, You are the support of everything. The three attributes hlādinī, sandhinī and samvit exist in You as one spiritual energy. But the material modes, which cause happiness, misery and mixtures of the two, do not exist in You, for You have no material qualities."

'''[[CC Adi 4.64 (1975)|Ādi 4.64]]:''' The essential portion of the sandhinī potency is śuddha-sattva. Lord Kṛṣṇa's existence rests upon it.

'''[[CC Adi 4.65 (1975)|Ādi 4.65]]:''' Kṛṣṇa's mother, father, abode, house, bedding, seats and so on are all transformations of śuddha-sattva.

'''[[CC Adi 4.66 (1975)|Ādi 4.66]]:''' "The condition of pure goodness [śuddha-sattva], in which the Supreme Personality of Godhead is revealed without any covering, is called vasudeva. In that pure state the Supreme Godhead, who is beyond the material senses and who is known as Vāsudeva, is perceived by my mind."

'''[[CC Adi 4.67 (1975)|Ādi 4.67]]:''' The essence of the samvit potency is knowledge that the Supreme Personality of Godhead is Lord Kṛṣṇa. All other kinds of knowledge, such as the knowledge of Brahman, are its components.

'''[[CC Adi 4.68 (1975)|Ādi 4.68]]:''' The essence of the hlādinī potency is love of God, the essence of love of God is emotion [bhāva], and the ultimate development of emotion is mahābhāva.

'''[[CC Adi 4.69 (1975)|Ādi 4.69]]:''' Śrī Rādhā Ṭhākurāṇī is the embodiment of mahābhāva. She is the repository of all good qualities and the crest jewel among all the lovely consorts of Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 4.70 (1975)|Ādi 4.70]]:''' "Of these two gopīs [Rādhārāṇī and Candrāvalī], Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is superior in all respects. She is the embodiment of mahābhāva, and She surpasses all in good qualities."

'''[[CC Adi 4.71 (1975)|Ādi 4.71]]:''' Her mind, senses and body are steeped in love for Kṛṣṇa. She is Kṛṣṇa's own energy, and She helps Him in His pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 4.72 (1975)|Ādi 4.72]]:''' "I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who resides in His own realm, Goloka, with Rādhā, who resembles His own spiritual figure and who embodies the ecstatic potency [hlādinī]. Their companions are Her confidantes, who embody extensions of Her bodily form and who are imbued and permeated with ever-blissful spiritual rasa."

'''[[CC Adi 4.73 (1975)|Ādi 4.73]]:''' Now please listen to how Lord Kṛṣṇa's consorts help Him taste rasa and how they help in His pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 4.74-75 (1975)|Ādi 4.74-75]]:''' The beloved consorts of Lord Kṛṣṇa are of three kinds: the goddesses of fortune, the queens, and the milkmaids of Vraja, who are the foremost of all. These consorts all proceed from Rādhikā.

'''[[CC Adi 4.76 (1975)|Ādi 4.76]]:''' Just as the fountainhead, Lord Kṛṣṇa, is the cause of all incarnations, so Śrī Rādhā is the cause of all these consorts.

'''[[CC Adi 4.77 (1975)|Ādi 4.77]]:''' The goddesses of fortune are partial manifestations of Śrīmatī Rādhikā, and the queens are reflections of Her image.

'''[[CC Adi 4.78 (1975)|Ādi 4.78]]:''' The goddesses of fortune are Her plenary portions, and they display the forms of vaibhava-vilāsa. The queens are of the nature of Her vaibhava-prakāśa.

'''[[CC Adi 4.79 (1975)|Ādi 4.79]]:''' The Vraja-devīs have diverse bodily features. They are Her expansions and are the instruments for expanding rasa.

'''[[CC Adi 4.80 (1975)|Ādi 4.80]]:''' Without many consorts, there is not such exultation in rasa. Therefore there are many manifestations of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī to assist in the Lord's pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 4.81 (1975)|Ādi 4.81]]:''' Among them are various groups of consorts in Vraja who have varieties of sentiments and mellows. They help Lord Kṛṣṇa taste all the sweetness of the rāsa dance and other pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 4.82 (1975)|Ādi 4.82]]:''' Rādhā is the one who gives pleasure to Govinda, and She is also the enchantress of Govinda. She is the be-all and end-all of Govinda, and the crest jewel of all His consorts.

'''[[CC Adi 4.83 (1975)|Ādi 4.83]]:''' "The transcendental goddess Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is the direct counterpart of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa. She is the central figure for all the goddesses of fortune. She possesses all the attractiveness to attract the all-attractive Personality of Godhead. She is the primeval internal potency of the Lord."

'''[[CC Adi 4.84 (1975)|Ādi 4.84]]:''' "Devī" means "resplendent and most beautiful." Or else it means "the lovely abode of the worship and love sports of Lord Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Adi 4.85 (1975)|Ādi 4.85]]:''' "Kṛṣṇa-mayī" means "one whose within and without are Lord Kṛṣṇa." She sees Lord Kṛṣṇa wherever She casts Her glance.

'''[[CC Adi 4.86 (1975)|Ādi 4.86]]:''' Or, She is identical with Lord Kṛṣṇa, for She embodies the mellows of love. The energy of Lord Kṛṣṇa is identical with Him.

'''[[CC Adi 4.87 (1975)|Ādi 4.87]]:''' Her worship [ārādhana] consists of fulfilling the desires of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Therefore the Purāṇas call Her Rādhikā.

'''[[CC Adi 4.88 (1975)|Ādi 4.88]]:''' "Truly the Personality of Godhead has been worshiped by Her. Therefore Lord Govinda, being pleased, has brought Her to a lonely spot, leaving us all behind."

'''[[CC Adi 4.89 (1975)|Ādi 4.89]]:''' Therefore Rādhā is parama-devatā, the supreme goddess, and She is worshipable for everyone. She is the protectress of all, and She is the mother of the entire universe.

'''[[CC Adi 4.90 (1975)|Ādi 4.90]]:''' I have already explained the meaning of "sarva-lakṣmī." Rādhā is the original source of all the goddesses of fortune.

'''[[CC Adi 4.91 (1975)|Ādi 4.91]]:''' Or "sarva-lakṣmī" indicates that She fully represents the six opulences of Kṛṣṇa. Therefore She is the supreme energy of Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 4.92 (1975)|Ādi 4.92]]:''' The word "sarva-kānti" indicates that all beauty and luster rest in Her body. All the lakṣmīs derive their beauty from Her.

'''[[CC Adi 4.93 (1975)|Ādi 4.93]]:''' "Kānti" may also mean "all the desires of Lord Kṛṣṇa." All the desires of Lord Kṛṣṇa rest in Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.

'''[[CC Adi 4.94 (1975)|Ādi 4.94]]:''' Śrīmatī Rādhikā fulfills all the desires of Lord Kṛṣṇa. This is the meaning of "sarva-kānti."

'''[[CC Adi 4.95 (1975)|Ādi 4.95]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa enchants the world, but Śrī Rādhā enchants even Him. Therefore She is the supreme goddess of all.

'''[[CC Adi 4.96 (1975)|Ādi 4.96]]:''' Śrī Rādhā is the full power, and Lord Kṛṣṇa is the possessor of full power. The two are not different, as evidenced by the revealed scriptures.

'''[[CC Adi 4.97 (1975)|Ādi 4.97]]:''' They are indeed the same, just as musk and its scent are inseparable, or as fire and its heat are nondifferent.

'''[[CC Adi 4.98 (1975)|Ādi 4.98]]:''' Thus Rādhā and Lord Kṛṣṇa are one, yet They have taken two forms to enjoy the mellows of pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 4.99-100 (1975)|Ādi 4.99-100]]:''' To promulgate prema-bhakti [devotional service in love of Godhead], Kṛṣṇa appeared as Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya with the mood and complexion of Śrī Rādhā. Thus I have explained the meaning of the fifth verse.

'''[[CC Adi 4.101 (1975)|Ādi 4.101]]:''' To explain the sixth verse, I shall first give a hint of its meaning.

'''[[CC Adi 4.102 (1975)|Ādi 4.102]]:''' The Lord came to propagate saṅkīrtana. That is an external purpose, as I have already indicated.

'''[[CC Adi 4.103 (1975)|Ādi 4.103]]:''' There is a principal cause for Lord Kṛṣṇa's appearance. It grows from His own engagements as the foremost enjoyer of loving exchanges.

'''[[CC Adi 4.104 (1975)|Ādi 4.104]]:''' That most confidential cause is threefold. Svarūpa Dāmodara has revealed it.

'''[[CC Adi 4.105 (1975)|Ādi 4.105]]:''' Svarūpa Gosāñi is the most intimate associate of the Lord. He, therefore, knows all these topics well.

'''[[CC Adi 4.106 (1975)|Ādi 4.106]]:''' The heart of Lord Caitanya is the image of Śrī Rādhikā's emotions. Thus feelings of pleasure and pain arise constantly therein.

'''[[CC Adi 4.107 (1975)|Ādi 4.107]]:''' In the final portion of His pastimes, Lord Caitanya was obsessed with the madness of separation from Lord Kṛṣṇa. He acted in erroneous ways and talked deliriously.

'''[[CC Adi 4.108 (1975)|Ādi 4.108]]:''' Just as Rādhikā went mad at the sight of Uddhava, so Lord Caitanya was obsessed day and night with the madness of separation.

'''[[CC Adi 4.109 (1975)|Ādi 4.109]]:''' At night He talked incoherently in grief with His arms around Svarūpa Dāmodara's neck. He spoke out His heart in ecstatic inspiration.

'''[[CC Adi 4.110 (1975)|Ādi 4.110]]:''' Whenever a particular sentiment arose in His heart, Svarūpa Dāmodara satisfied Him by singing songs or reciting verses of the same nature.

'''[[CC Adi 4.111 (1975)|Ādi 4.111]]:''' To analyze these pastimes is not necessary now. Later I shall describe them in detail.

'''[[CC Adi 4.112 (1975)|Ādi 4.112]]:''' Formerly in Vraja Lord Kṛṣṇa displayed three ages, namely childhood, boyhood and adolescence. His adolescence is especially significant.

'''[[CC Adi 4.113 (1975)|Ādi 4.113]]:''' Parental affection made His childhood fruitful. His boyhood was successful with His friends.

'''[[CC Adi 4.114 (1975)|Ādi 4.114]]:''' In youth He tasted the essence of rasa, fulfilling His desires in pastimes like the rāsa dance with Śrīmatī Rādhikā and the other gopīs.

'''[[CC Adi 4.115 (1975)|Ādi 4.115]]:''' In His youth Lord Kṛṣṇa made all three of His ages, and the entire universe, successful by His pastimes of amorous love like the rāsa dance.

'''[[CC Adi 4.116 (1975)|Ādi 4.116]]:''' "Lord Madhusūdana enjoyed His youth with pastimes on autumn nights in the midst of the jewellike milkmaids. Thus He dispelled all the misfortunes of the world."

'''[[CC Adi 4.117 (1975)|Ādi 4.117]]:''' "Lord Kṛṣṇa made Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī close Her eyes in shame before Her friends by His words relating Their amorous activities on the previous night. Then He showed the highest limit of cleverness in drawing pictures of dolphins in various playful sports on Her breasts. In this way Lord Hari made His youth successful by performing pastimes in the bushes with Śrī Rādhā and Her friends."

'''[[CC Adi 4.118 (1975)|Ādi 4.118]]:''' "O Paurṇamāsī, if Lord Hari had not descended in Mathurā with Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī, this entire creation-and especially Cupid, the demigod of love-would have been useless."

'''[[CC Adi 4.119-120 (1975)|Ādi 4.119-120]]:''' Even though Lord Kṛṣṇa, the abode of all mellows, had previously in this way chewed the essence of the mellows of love, still He was unable to fulfill three desires, although He made efforts to taste them.

'''[[CC Adi 4.121 (1975)|Ādi 4.121]]:''' I shall explain His first desire. Kṛṣṇa says, "I am the primary cause of all rasas.

'''[[CC Adi 4.122 (1975)|Ādi 4.122]]:''' "I am the full spiritual truth and am made of full joy, but the love of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī drives Me mad.

'''[[CC Adi 4.123 (1975)|Ādi 4.123]]:''' "I do not know the strength of Rādhā's love, with which She always overwhelms Me.

'''[[CC Adi 4.124 (1975)|Ādi 4.124]]:''' "The love of Rādhikā is My teacher, and I am Her dancing pupil. Her prema makes Me dance various novel dances."

'''[[CC Adi 4.125 (1975)|Ādi 4.125]]:''' "O my beloved friend Vṛndā, where are you coming from?"
"I am coming from the feet of Śrī Hari."
"Where is He?"
"In the forest on the bank of Rādhā-kuṇḍa."
"What is He doing there?"
"He is learning dancing."
"Who is His master?"
"Your image, Rādhā, revealing itself in every tree and creeper in every direction, is roaming like a skillful dancer, making Him dance behind."

'''[[CC Adi 4.126 (1975)|Ādi 4.126]]:''' "Whatever pleasure I get from tasting My love for Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī, She tastes ten million times more than Me by Her love.

'''[[CC Adi 4.127 (1975)|Ādi 4.127]]:''' "Just as I am the abode of all mutually contradictory characteristics, so Rādhā's love is always full of similar contradictions.

'''[[CC Adi 4.128 (1975)|Ādi 4.128]]:''' "Rādhā's love is all-pervading, leaving no room for expansion. But still it is expanding constantly.

'''[[CC Adi 4.129 (1975)|Ādi 4.129]]:''' "There is certainly nothing greater than Her love. But Her love is devoid of pride. That is the sign of its greatness.

'''[[CC Adi 4.130 (1975)|Ādi 4.130]]:''' "Nothing is purer than Her love. But its behavior is always perverse and crooked."

'''[[CC Adi 4.131 (1975)|Ādi 4.131]]:''' "All glories to Rādhā's love for Kṛṣṇa, the enemy of the demon Mura. Although it is all-pervading, it tends to increase at every moment. Although it is important, it is devoid of pride. And although it is pure, it is always beset with duplicity."

'''[[CC Adi 4.132 (1975)|Ādi 4.132]]:''' "Śrī Rādhikā is the highest abode of that love, and I am its only object.

'''[[CC Adi 4.133 (1975)|Ādi 4.133]]:''' "I taste the bliss to which the object of love is entitled. But the pleasure of Rādhā, the abode of that love, is ten million times greater.

'''[[CC Adi 4.134 (1975)|Ādi 4.134]]:''' "My mind races to taste the pleasure experienced by the abode, but I cannot taste it, even by My best efforts. How may I taste it?

'''[[CC Adi 4.135 (1975)|Ādi 4.135]]:''' "If sometime I can be the abode of that love, only then may I taste its joy."

'''[[CC Adi 4.136 (1975)|Ādi 4.136]]:''' Thinking in this way, Lord Kṛṣṇa was curious to taste that love. His eager desire for that love increasingly blazed in His heart.

'''[[CC Adi 4.137 (1975)|Ādi 4.137]]:''' That is one desire. Now please hear of another. Seeing His own beauty, Lord Kṛṣṇa began to consider.

'''[[CC Adi 4.138 (1975)|Ādi 4.138]]:''' "My sweetness is wonderful, infinite and full. No one in the three worlds can find its limit.

'''[[CC Adi 4.139 (1975)|Ādi 4.139]]:''' "Only Rādhikā, by the strength of Her love, tastes all the nectar of My sweetness.

'''[[CC Adi 4.140 (1975)|Ādi 4.140]]:''' "Although Rādhā's love is pure like a mirror, its purity increases at every moment.

'''[[CC Adi 4.141 (1975)|Ādi 4.141]]:''' "My sweetness also has no room for expansion, yet it shines before that mirror in newer and newer beauty.

'''[[CC Adi 4.142 (1975)|Ādi 4.142]]:''' "There is constant competition between My sweetness and the mirror of Rādhā's love. They both go on increasing, but neither knows defeat.

'''[[CC Adi 4.143 (1975)|Ādi 4.143]]:''' "My sweetness is always newer and newer. Devotees taste it according to their own respective love.

'''[[CC Adi 4.144 (1975)|Ādi 4.144]]:''' "If I see My sweetness in a mirror, I am tempted to taste it, but nevertheless I cannot.

'''[[CC Adi 4.145 (1975)|Ādi 4.145]]:''' "If I deliberate on a way to taste it, I find that I hanker for the position of Rādhikā."

'''[[CC Adi 4.146 (1975)|Ādi 4.146]]:''' "Who manifests an abundance of sweetness greater than Mine, which has never been experienced before and which causes wonder to all? Alas, I Myself, My mind bewildered upon seeing this beauty, impetuously desire to enjoy it like Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.

'''[[CC Adi 4.147 (1975)|Ādi 4.147]]:''' The beauty of Kṛṣṇa has one natural strength: it thrills the hearts of all men and women, beginning with Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself.

'''[[CC Adi 4.148 (1975)|Ādi 4.148]]:''' All minds are attracted by hearing His sweet voice and flute, or by seeing His beauty. Even Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself makes efforts to taste that sweetness.

'''[[CC Adi 4.149 (1975)|Ādi 4.149]]:''' The thirst of one who always drinks the nectar of that sweetness is never satisfied. Rather, that thirst increases constantly.

'''[[CC Adi 4.150 (1975)|Ādi 4.150]]:''' Such a person, being unsatisfied, begins to blaspheme Lord Brahmā, saying that he does not know the art of creating well and is simply inexperienced.

'''[[CC Adi 4.151 (1975)|Ādi 4.151]]:''' He has not given millions of eyes to see the beauty of Kṛṣṇa. He has given only two eyes, and even those eyes blink. How then shall I see the lovely face of Kṛṣṇa?

'''[[CC Adi 4.152 (1975)|Ādi 4.152]]:''' [The gopīs say:] "O Kṛṣṇa, when You go to the forest during the day and we do not see Your sweet face, which is surrounded by beautiful curling hair, half a second becomes as long as an entire age for us. And we consider the creator, who has put eyelids on the eyes we use for seeing You, to be simply a fool."

'''[[CC Adi 4.153 (1975)|Ādi 4.153]]:''' "The gopīs saw their beloved Kṛṣṇa at Kurukṣetra after a long separation. They secured and embraced Him in their hearts through their eyes, and they attained a joy so intense that not even perfect yogīs can attain it. The gopīs cursed the creator for creating eyelids that interfered with their vision."

'''[[CC Adi 4.154 (1975)|Ādi 4.154]]:''' There is no other consummation for the eyes than the sight of Kṛṣṇa. Whoever sees Him is most fortunate indeed.

'''[[CC Adi 4.155 (1975)|Ādi 4.155]]:''' [The gopīs say:] "O friends, those eyes that see the beautiful faces of the sons of Mahārāja Nanda are certainly fortunate. As these two sons enter the forest, surrounded by Their friends, driving the cows before Them, They hold Their flutes to Their mouths and glance lovingly upon the residents of Vṛndāvana. For those who have eyes, we think there is no greater object of vision."

'''[[CC Adi 4.156 (1975)|Ādi 4.156]]:''' [The women of Mathurā say:] "What austerities must the gopīs have performed? With their eyes they always drink the nectar of the form of Lord Kṛṣṇa, which is the essence of loveliness and is not to be equaled or surpassed. That loveliness is the only abode of beauty, fame and opulence. It is self-perfect, ever fresh and extremely rare."

'''[[CC Adi 4.157 (1975)|Ādi 4.157]]:''' The sweetness of Lord Kṛṣṇa is unprecedented, and its strength is also unprecedented. Simply by one's hearing of such beauty, the mind becomes unsteady.

'''[[CC Adi 4.158 (1975)|Ādi 4.158]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa's own beauty attracts Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself. But because He cannot fully enjoy it, His mind remains full of sorrow.

'''[[CC Adi 4.159 (1975)|Ādi 4.159]]:''' This is a description of His second desire. Now please listen as I describe the third.

'''[[CC Adi 4.160 (1975)|Ādi 4.160]]:''' This conclusion of rasa is extremely deep. Only Svarūpa Dāmodara knows much about it.

'''[[CC Adi 4.161 (1975)|Ādi 4.161]]:''' Anyone else who claims to know it must have heard it from him, for he was the most intimate companion of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 4.162 (1975)|Ādi 4.162]]:''' The love of the gopīs is called rūḍha-bhāva. It is pure and spotless. It is not at any time lust.

'''[[CC Adi 4.163 (1975)|Ādi 4.163]]:''' "The pure love of the gopīs has become celebrated by the name 'lust.' The dear devotees of the Lord, headed by Śrī Uddhava, desire to taste that love."

'''[[CC Adi 4.164 (1975)|Ādi 4.164]]:''' Lust and love have different characteristics, just as iron and gold have different natures.

'''[[CC Adi 4.165 (1975)|Ādi 4.165]]:''' The desire to gratify one's own senses is kāma [lust], but the desire to please the senses of Lord Kṛṣṇa is prema [love].

'''[[CC Adi 4.166 (1975)|Ādi 4.166]]:''' The object of lust is only the enjoyment of one's own senses. But love caters to the enjoyment of Lord Kṛṣṇa, and thus it is very powerful.

'''[[CC Adi 4.167-169 (1975)|Ādi 4.167-169]]:''' Social customs, scriptural injunctions, bodily demands, fruitive action, shyness, patience, bodily pleasures, self-gratification and the path of varṇāśrama-dharma, which is difficult to give up-the gopīs have forsaken all these, as well as their own relatives and their punishment and scolding, for the sake of serving Lord Kṛṣṇa. They render loving service to Him for the sake of His enjoyment.

'''[[CC Adi 4.170 (1975)|Ādi 4.170]]:''' That is called firm attachment to Lord Kṛṣṇa. It is spotlessly pure, like a clean cloth that has no stain.

'''[[CC Adi 4.171 (1975)|Ādi 4.171]]:''' Therefore lust and love are quite different. Lust is like dense darkness, but love is like the bright sun.

'''[[CC Adi 4.172 (1975)|Ādi 4.172]]:''' Thus there is not the slightest taint of lust in the gopīs' love. Their relationship with Kṛṣṇa is only for the sake of His enjoyment.

'''[[CC Adi 4.173 (1975)|Ādi 4.173]]:''' "O dearly beloved! Your lotus feet are so soft that we place them gently on our breasts, fearing that Your feet will be hurt. Our life rests only in You. Our minds, therefore, are filled with anxiety that Your tender feet might be wounded by pebbles as You roam about on the forest path."

'''[[CC Adi 4.174 (1975)|Ādi 4.174]]:''' The gopīs do not care for their own pleasures or pains. All their physical and mental activities are directed toward offering enjoyment to Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 4.175 (1975)|Ādi 4.175]]:''' They renounced everything for Kṛṣṇa. They have pure attachment to giving Kṛṣṇa pleasure.

'''[[CC Adi 4.176 (1975)|Ādi 4.176]]:''' "O My beloved gopīs, you have renounced social customs, scriptural injunctions and your relatives for My sake. I disappeared behind you only to increase your concentration upon Me. Since I disappeared for your benefit, you should not be displeased with Me."

'''[[CC Adi 4.177 (1975)|Ādi 4.177]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa has a promise from before to reciprocate with His devotees according to the way they worship Him.

'''[[CC Adi 4.178 (1975)|Ādi 4.178]]:''' "In whatever way My devotees surrender unto Me, I reward them accordingly. Everyone follows My path in all respects, O son of Pṛthā."

'''[[CC Adi 4.179 (1975)|Ādi 4.179]]:''' That promise has been broken by the worship of the gopīs, as Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself admits.

'''[[CC Adi 4.180 (1975)|Ādi 4.180]]:''' "O gopīs, I am not able to repay My debt for your spotless service, even within a lifetime of Brahmā. Your connection with Me is beyond reproach. You have worshiped Me, cutting off all domestic ties, which are difficult to break. Therefore please let your own glorious deeds be your compensation."

'''[[CC Adi 4.181 (1975)|Ādi 4.181]]:''' Now, whatever affection we see the gopīs show in their own bodies, know it for certain to be only for the sake of Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 4.182 (1975)|Ādi 4.182]]:''' [The gopīs think:] "I have offered this body to Lord Kṛṣṇa. He is its owner, and it brings Him enjoyment.

'''[[CC Adi 4.183 (1975)|Ādi 4.183]]:''' "Kṛṣṇa finds joy in seeing and touching this body." It is for this reason that they cleanse and decorate their bodies.

'''[[CC Adi 4.184 (1975)|Ādi 4.184]]:''' "O Arjuna, there are no greater receptacles of deep love for Me than the gopīs, who cleanse and decorate their bodies because they consider them Mine."

'''[[CC Adi 4.185 (1975)|Ādi 4.185]]:''' There is another wonderful feature of the emotion of the gopīs. Its power is beyond the comprehension of the intelligence.

'''[[CC Adi 4.186 (1975)|Ādi 4.186]]:''' When the gopīs see Lord Kṛṣṇa, they derive unbounded bliss, although they have no desire for such pleasure.

'''[[CC Adi 4.187 (1975)|Ādi 4.187]]:''' The gopīs taste a pleasure ten million times greater than the pleasure Lord Kṛṣṇa derives from seeing them.

'''[[CC Adi 4.188 (1975)|Ādi 4.188]]:''' The gopīs have no inclination for their own enjoyment, and yet their joy increases. That is indeed a contradiction.

'''[[CC Adi 4.189 (1975)|Ādi 4.189]]:''' For this contradiction I see only one solution: the joy of the gopīs lies in the joy of their beloved Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 4.190 (1975)|Ādi 4.190]]:''' When Lord Kṛṣṇa sees the gopīs, His joy increases, and His unparalleled sweetness increases also.

'''[[CC Adi 4.191 (1975)|Ādi 4.191]]:''' [The gopīs think:] "Kṛṣṇa has obtained so much pleasure by seeing me." That thought increases the fullness and beauty of their faces and bodies.

'''[[CC Adi 4.192 (1975)|Ādi 4.192]]:''' The beauty of Lord Kṛṣṇa increases at the sight of the beauty of the gopīs. And the more the gopīs see Lord Kṛṣṇa's beauty, the more their beauty increases.

'''[[CC Adi 4.193 (1975)|Ādi 4.193]]:''' In this way a competition takes place between them in which no one acknowledges defeat.

'''[[CC Adi 4.194 (1975)|Ādi 4.194]]:''' Kṛṣṇa, however, derives pleasure from the beauty and good qualities of the gopīs. And when the gopīs see His pleasure, the joy of the gopīs increases.

'''[[CC Adi 4.195 (1975)|Ādi 4.195]]:''' Therefore we find that the joy of the gopīs nourishes the joy of Lord Kṛṣṇa. For that reason the fault of lust is not present in their love.

'''[[CC Adi 4.196 (1975)|Ādi 4.196]]:''' "I worship Lord Keśava. Coming back from the forest of Vraja, He is worshiped by the gopīs, who mount the roofs of their palaces and meet Him on the path with a hundred manners of dancing glances and gentle smiles. The corners of His eyes wander, like large black bees, around the gopīs' breasts."

'''[[CC Adi 4.197 (1975)|Ādi 4.197]]:''' There is another natural symptom of the gopīs' love that shows it to be without a trace of lust.

'''[[CC Adi 4.198 (1975)|Ādi 4.198]]:''' The love of the gopīs nourishes the sweetness of Lord Kṛṣṇa. That sweetness in turn increases their love, for they are greatly satisfied.

'''[[CC Adi 4.199 (1975)|Ādi 4.199]]:''' The happiness of the abode of love is in the happiness of the object of that love. This is not a relationship of desire for personal gratification.

'''[[CC Adi 4.200-201 (1975)|Ādi 4.200-201]]:''' Whenever there is unselfish love, that is its style. The reservoir of love derives pleasure when the lovable object is pleased. When the pleasure of love interferes with the service of Lord Kṛṣṇa, the devotee becomes angry toward such ecstasy.

'''[[CC Adi 4.202 (1975)|Ādi 4.202]]:''' "Śrī Dāruka did not relish his ecstatic feelings of love, for they caused his limbs to become stunned and thus obstructed his service of fanning Lord Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Adi 4.203 (1975)|Ādi 4.203]]:''' "The lotus-eyed Rādhārāṇī powerfully condemned the ecstatic love that caused a flow of tears that hindered Her sight of Govinda."

'''[[CC Adi 4.204 (1975)|Ādi 4.204]]:''' Furthermore, pure devotees never forsake the loving service of Lord Kṛṣṇa to aspire for their own personal pleasure through the five kinds of liberation.

'''[[CC Adi 4.205 (1975)|Ādi 4.205]]:''' "Just as the celestial waters of the Ganges flow unobstructed into the ocean, so when My devotees simply hear of Me, their minds come to Me, who resides in the hearts of all.

'''[[CC Adi 4.206 (1975)|Ādi 4.206]]:''' "These are the characteristics of transcendental loving service to Puruṣottama, the Supreme Personality of Godhead: it is causeless, and it cannot be obstructed in any way.

'''[[CC Adi 4.207 (1975)|Ādi 4.207]]:''' "My devotees do not accept sālokya, sārṣṭi, sārūpya, sāmīpya or oneness with Me-even if I offer these liberations-in preference to serving Me."

'''[[CC Adi 4.208 (1975)|Ādi 4.208]]:''' "My devotees, having fulfilled their desires by serving Me, do not accept the four kinds of salvation that are easily earned by such service. Why then should they accept any pleasures that are lost in the course of time?"

'''[[CC Adi 4.209 (1975)|Ādi 4.209]]:''' The natural love of the gopīs is devoid of any trace of lust. It is faultless, bright and pure, like molten gold.

'''[[CC Adi 4.210 (1975)|Ādi 4.210]]:''' The gopīs are the helpers, teachers, friends, wives, dear disciples, confidantes and serving maids of Lord Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 4.211 (1975)|Ādi 4.211]]:''' "O Pārtha, I speak to you the truth. The gopīs are My helpers, teachers, disciples, servants, friends and consorts. I do not know what they are not to Me."

'''[[CC Adi 4.212 (1975)|Ādi 4.212]]:''' The gopīs know Kṛṣṇa's desires, and they know how to render perfect loving service for His enjoyment. They perform their service expertly for the satisfaction of their beloved.

'''[[CC Adi 4.213 (1975)|Ādi 4.213]]:''' "O Pārtha, the gopīs know My greatness, My loving service, respect for Me, and My mentality. Others cannot really know these."

'''[[CC Adi 4.214 (1975)|Ādi 4.214]]:''' Among the gopīs, Śrīmatī Rādhikā is the foremost. She surpasses all in beauty, in good qualities, in good fortune and, above all, in love.

'''[[CC Adi 4.215 (1975)|Ādi 4.215]]:''' "Just as Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is most dear to Śrī Kṛṣṇa, Her bathing place [Rādhā-kuṇḍa] is also dear to Him. Among all the gopīs, Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is supermost and very dear to Lord Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Adi 4.216 (1975)|Ādi 4.216]]:''' "O Pārtha, in all the three planetary systems, this earth is especially fortunate, for on earth is the town of Vṛndāvana. And there the gopīs are especially glorious because among them is My Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī."

'''[[CC Adi 4.217 (1975)|Ādi 4.217]]:''' All the other gopīs help increase the joy of Kṛṣṇa's pastimes with Rādhārāṇī. The gopīs act as the instruments of Their mutual enjoyment.

'''[[CC Adi 4.218 (1975)|Ādi 4.218]]:''' Rādhā is the beloved consort of Kṛṣṇa, and She is the wealth of His life. Without Her, the gopīs cannot give Him pleasure.

'''[[CC Adi 4.219 (1975)|Ādi 4.219]]:''' "Lord Kṛṣṇa, the enemy of Kaṁsa, left aside the other gopīs during the rāsa dance and took Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī to His heart, for She is the helper of the Lord in realizing the essence of His desires."

'''[[CC Adi 4.220 (1975)|Ādi 4.220]]:''' Lord Caitanya appeared with the sentiment of Rādhā. He preached the dharma of this age-the chanting of the holy name and pure love of God.

'''[[CC Adi 4.221 (1975)|Ādi 4.221]]:''' In the mood of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī, He also fulfilled His own desires. This is the principal reason for His appearance.

'''[[CC Adi 4.222 (1975)|Ādi 4.222]]:''' Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya is Kṛṣṇa [Vrajendra-kumāra], the embodiment of rasas. He is amorous love personified.

'''[[CC Adi 4.223 (1975)|Ādi 4.223]]:''' He made His appearance to taste that conjugal mellow and incidentally to broadcast all the rasas.

'''[[CC Adi 4.224 (1975)|Ādi 4.224]]:''' "My dear friends, just see how Śrī Kṛṣṇa is enjoying the season of spring! With the gopīs embracing each of His limbs, He is like amorous love personified. With His transcendental pastimes, He enlivens all the gopīs and the entire creation. With His soft bluish-black arms and legs, which resemble blue lotus flowers, He has created a festival for Cupid."

'''[[CC Adi 4.225 (1975)|Ādi 4.225]]:''' Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya is the abode of rasa. He Himself tasted the sweetness of rasa in endless ways.

'''[[CC Adi 4.226 (1975)|Ādi 4.226]]:''' Thus He initiated the dharma for the Age of Kali. The devotees of Lord Caitanya know all these truths.

'''[[CC Adi 4.227-228 (1975)|Ādi 4.227-228]]:''' Bowing down with devotion, I hold on my head the lotus feet of Advaita Ācārya, Nityānanda, Śrīvāsa Paṇḍita, Gadādhara, Svarūpa Dāmodara, Murāri Gupta, Haridāsa and all the other devotees of Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya..

'''[[CC Adi 4.229 (1975)|Ādi 4.229]]:''' I have given a hint of the sixth verse. Now please hear as I reveal the meaning of that original verse.

'''[[CC Adi 4.230 (1975)|Ādi 4.230]]:''' "Desiring to understand the glory of Rādhārāṇī's love, the wonderful qualities in Him that She alone relishes through Her love, and the happiness She feels when She realizes the sweetness of His love, the Supreme Lord Hari, richly endowed with Her emotions, appeared from the womb of Śrīmatī Śacīdevī, as the moon appeared from the ocean."

'''[[CC Adi 4.231 (1975)|Ādi 4.231]]:''' All these conclusions are unfit to disclose in public. But if they are not disclosed, no one will understand them.

'''[[CC Adi 4.232 (1975)|Ādi 4.232]]:''' Therefore I shall mention them, revealing only their essence, so that loving devotees will understand them but fools will not.

'''[[CC Adi 4.233 (1975)|Ādi 4.233]]:''' Anyone who has captured Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Lord Nityānanda Prabhu in his heart will become blissful by hearing all these transcendental conclusions.

'''[[CC Adi 4.234 (1975)|Ādi 4.234]]:''' All these conclusions are like the newly grown twigs of a mango tree; they are always pleasing to the devotees, who in this way resemble cuckoo birds.

'''[[CC Adi 4.235 (1975)|Ādi 4.235]]:''' The camellike nondevotees cannot enter into these topics. Therefore there is special jubilation in my heart.

'''[[CC Adi 4.236 (1975)|Ādi 4.236]]:''' For fear of them I do not wish to speak, but if they do not understand, then what can be happier in all the three worlds?

'''[[CC Adi 4.237 (1975)|Ādi 4.237]]:''' Therefore after offering obeisances to the devotees, for their satisfaction I shall speak without hesitating.

'''[[CC Adi 4.238 (1975)|Ādi 4.238]]:''' Once Lord Kṛṣṇa considered within His heart,"Everyone says that I am complete bliss, full of all rasas.

'''[[CC Adi 4.239 (1975)|Ādi 4.239]]:''' "All the world derives pleasure from Me. Is there anyone who can give Me pleasure?

'''[[CC Adi 4.240 (1975)|Ādi 4.240]]:''' "One who has a hundred times more qualities than Me could give pleasure to My mind.

'''[[CC Adi 4.241 (1975)|Ādi 4.241]]:''' "One more qualified than Me is impossible to find in the world. But in Rādhā alone I feel the presence of one who can give Me pleasure.

'''[[CC Adi 4.242-243 (1975)|Ādi 4.242-243]]:''' "Although My beauty defeats the beauty of ten million Cupids, although it is unequaled and unsurpassed and although it gives pleasure to the three worlds, seeing Rādhārāṇī gives pleasure to My eyes.

'''[[CC Adi 4.244 (1975)|Ādi 4.244]]:''' "The vibration of My transcendental flute attracts the three worlds, but My ears are enchanted by the sweet words of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.

'''[[CC Adi 4.245 (1975)|Ādi 4.245]]:''' "Although My body lends fragrance to the entire creation, the scent of Rādhārāṇī's limbs captivates My mind and heart.

'''[[CC Adi 4.246 (1975)|Ādi 4.246]]:''' "Although the entire creation is full of different tastes because of Me, I am charmed by the nectarean taste of the lips of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.

'''[[CC Adi 4.247 (1975)|Ādi 4.247]]:''' "And although My touch is cooler than ten million moons, I am refreshed by the touch of Śrīmatī Rādhikā.

'''[[CC Adi 4.248 (1975)|Ādi 4.248]]:''' "Thus although I am the source for the happiness of the entire world, the beauty and attributes of Śrī Rādhikā are My life and soul.

'''[[CC Adi 4.249 (1975)|Ādi 4.249]]:''' "In this way My affectionate feelings for Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī may be understood, but on analysis I find them contradictory.

'''[[CC Adi 4.250 (1975)|Ādi 4.250]]:''' "My eyes are fully satisfied when I look upon Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī, but by looking upon Me, She becomes even more advanced in satisfaction.

'''[[CC Adi 4.251 (1975)|Ādi 4.251]]:''' "The flutelike murmur of the bamboos rubbing against one another steals Rādhārāṇī's consciousness, for She thinks it to be the sound of My flute. And She embraces a tamāla tree, mistaking it for Me.

'''[[CC Adi 4.252 (1975)|Ādi 4.252]]:''' " 'I have gotten the embrace of Śrī Kṛṣṇa,' She thinks, 'so now My life is fulfilled.' Thus She remains immersed in pleasing Kṛṣṇa, taking the tree in Her arms.

'''[[CC Adi 4.253 (1975)|Ādi 4.253]]:''' "When a favorable breeze carries to Her the fragrance of My body, She is blinded by love and tries to fly into that breeze.

'''[[CC Adi 4.254 (1975)|Ādi 4.254]]:''' "When She tastes the betel chewed by Me, She merges in an ocean of joy and forgets everything else.

'''[[CC Adi 4.255 (1975)|Ādi 4.255]]:''' "Even with hundreds of mouths I could not express the transcendental pleasure She derives from My association.

'''[[CC Adi 4.256 (1975)|Ādi 4.256]]:''' "Seeing the luster of Her complexion after Our pastimes together, I forget My own identity in happiness.

'''[[CC Adi 4.257 (1975)|Ādi 4.257]]:''' "The sage Bharata has said that the mellows of lover and beloved are equal. But he does not know the mellows of My Vṛndāvana.

'''[[CC Adi 4.258 (1975)|Ādi 4.258]]:''' "The happiness I feel when meeting Rādhārāṇī is a hundred times greater than the happiness I get from meeting others."

'''[[CC Adi 4.259 (1975)|Ādi 4.259]]:''' "My dear auspicious Rādhārāṇī, Your body is the source of all beauty. Your red lips are softer than the sense of immortal sweetness, Your face bears the aroma of a lotus flower, Your sweet words defeat the vibrations of the cuckoo, and Your limbs are cooler than the pulp of sandalwood. All My transcendental senses are overwhelmed in ecstatic pleasure by tasting You, who are completely decorated by beautiful qualities."

'''[[CC Adi 4.260 (1975)|Ādi 4.260]]:''' "Her eyes are enchanted by the beauty of Lord Kṛṣṇa, the enemy of Kaṁsa. Her body thrills in pleasure at His touch. Her ears are always attracted to His sweet voice, Her nostrils are enchanted by His fragrance, and Her tongue hankers for the nectar of His soft lips. She hangs down her lotuslike face, exercising self-control only by pretense, but She cannot help showing the external signs of Her spontaneous love for Lord Kṛṣṇa."

'''[[CC Adi 4.261 (1975)|Ādi 4.261]]:''' "Considering this, I can understand that some unknown mellow in Me controls the entire existence of My captivator, Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.

'''[[CC Adi 4.262 (1975)|Ādi 4.262]]:''' "I am always eager to taste the joy that Rādhārāṇī derives from Me.

'''[[CC Adi 4.263 (1975)|Ādi 4.263]]:''' "In spite of various efforts, I have not been able to taste it. But My desire to relish that pleasure increases as I smell its sweetness.

'''[[CC Adi 4.264 (1975)|Ādi 4.264]]:''' "I have appeared in the world to taste mellows. I shall taste the mellows of pure love in various ways.

'''[[CC Adi 4.265 (1975)|Ādi 4.265]]:''' "I shall teach devotional service, which springs from the spontaneous love of the devotees, by demonstrating it Myself with My pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 4.266 (1975)|Ādi 4.266]]:''' "But these three desires have not been satisfied, for one cannot enjoy them in a contrary position.

'''[[CC Adi 4.267 (1975)|Ādi 4.267]]:''' "Unless I accept the luster of the ecstatic love of Śrī Rādhikā, these three desires cannot be fulfilled.

'''[[CC Adi 4.268 (1975)|Ādi 4.268]]:''' "Therefore, assuming Rādhārāṇī's sentiments and bodily complexion, I shall descend to fulfill these three desires."

'''[[CC Adi 4.269 (1975)|Ādi 4.269]]:''' In this way Lord Kṛṣṇa came to a decision. Simultaneously, the time came for the incarnation of the age.

'''[[CC Adi 4.270 (1975)|Ādi 4.270]]:''' At that time Śrī Advaita was earnestly worshiping Him. Advaita attracted Him with His loud calls.

'''[[CC Adi 4.271-272 (1975)|Ādi 4.271-272]]:''' First Lord Kṛṣṇa made His parents and elders appear. Then Kṛṣṇa Himself, with the sentiments and complexion of Rādhikā, appeared in Navadvīpa, like the full moon, from the womb of mother Śacī, which is like an ocean of pure milk.

'''[[CC Adi 4.273 (1975)|Ādi 4.273]]:''' Meditating on the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī, I have thus explained the sixth verse.

'''[[CC Adi 4.274 (1975)|Ādi 4.274]]:''' I can support the explanation of these two verses [verses 5 and 6 of the First Chapter] with a verse by Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī'.

'''[[CC Adi 4.275 (1975)|Ādi 4.275]]:''' "Lord Kṛṣṇa desired to taste the limitless nectarean mellows of the love of one of His multitude of loving damsels [Śrī Rādhā], and so He has assumed the form of Lord Caitanya. He has tasted that love while hiding His own dark complexion with Her effulgent yellow color. May that Lord Caitanya confer upon us His grace."

'''[[CC Adi 4.276 (1975)|Ādi 4.276]]:''' Thus the auspicious invocation, the essential nature of the truth of Lord Caitanya, and the need for His appearance have been set forth in six verses.

'''[[CC Adi 4.277 (1975)|Ādi 4.277]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 3 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 3]] '''[[CC Adi 3 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 3]] - [[CC Adi 5 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 5]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 5 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 5]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

CC Adi 3 (1975)

2019-10-27T18:08:36Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Adi-lila Chapter 03|1b]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Adi (1975)|Ādi-līlā]], Chapter 3: The External Reasons for the Appearance of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 2 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 2]] '''[[CC Adi 2 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 2]] - [[CC Adi 4 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 4]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 4 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 4]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

<div class="purport">
'''[[CC Adi 3 (1975) Summary|Ādi 3 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Adi 3.1 (1975)|Ādi 3.1]]:''' I offer my respectful obeisances to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. By the potency of the shelter of His lotus feet, even a fool can collect the valuable jewels of conclusive truth from the mines of the revealed scriptures.

'''[[CC Adi 3.2 (1975)|Ādi 3.2]]:''' All glories to Lord Caitanya. All glories to Lord Nityānanda. All glories to Advaitacandra. And all glories to all the devotees of Lord Caitanya.

'''[[CC Adi 3.3 (1975)|Ādi 3.3]]:''' I have given the purport of the third verse. Now, O devotees, please listen to the meaning of the fourth with full attention.

'''[[CC Adi 3.4 (1975)|Ādi 3.4]]:''' "May that Lord who is known as the son of Śrīmatī Śacīdevī be transcendentally situated in the innermost core of your heart. Resplendent with the radiance of molten gold, He has descended in the Age of Kali by His causeless mercy to bestow what no incarnation has ever offered before: the most elevated mellow of devotional service, the mellow of conjugal love."

'''[[CC Adi 3.5 (1975)|Ādi 3.5]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa, the son of the King of Vraja, is the Supreme Lord. He eternally enjoys transcendental pastimes in His eternal abode, Goloka, which includes Vrajadhāma.

'''[[CC Adi 3.6 (1975)|Ādi 3.6]]:''' Once in a day of Brahmā, He descends to this world to manifest His transcendental pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 3.7 (1975)|Ādi 3.7]]:''' We know that there are four ages [yugas], namely Satya, Tretā, Dvāpara and Kali. These four together comprise one divya-yuga.

'''[[CC Adi 3.8 (1975)|Ādi 3.8]]:''' Seventy-one divya-yugas constitute one manv-antara. There are fourteen manv-antaras in one day of Brahmā.

'''[[CC Adi 3.9 (1975)|Ādi 3.9]]:''' The present Manu, who is the seventh, is called Vaivasvata [the son of Vivasvān]. Twenty-seven divya-yugas [27 x 4,320,000 solar years] of his age have now passed.

'''[[CC Adi 3.10 (1975)|Ādi 3.10]]:''' At the end of the Dvāpara-yuga of the twenty-eighth divya-yuga, Lord Kṛṣṇa appears on earth with the full paraphernalia of His eternal Vraja-dhāma.

'''[[CC Adi 3.11 (1975)|Ādi 3.11]]:''' Servitude [dāsya], friendship [sakhya], parental affection [vātsalya] and conjugal love [śṛṅgāra] are the four transcendental mellows [rasas]. By the devotees who cherish these four mellows, Lord Kṛṣṇa is subdued.

'''[[CC Adi 3.12 (1975)|Ādi 3.12]]:''' Absorbed in such transcendental love, Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa enjoys in Vraja with His devoted servants, friends, parents and conjugal lovers.

'''[[CC Adi 3.13 (1975)|Ādi 3.13]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa enjoys His transcendental pastimes as long as He wishes, and then He disappears. After disappearing, however, He thinks thus:

'''[[CC Adi 3.14 (1975)|Ādi 3.14]]:''' "For a long time I have not bestowed unalloyed loving service to Me upon the inhabitants of the world. Without such loving attachment, the existence of the material world is useless.

'''[[CC Adi 3.15 (1975)|Ādi 3.15]]:''' "Everywhere in the world people worship Me according to scriptural injunctions. But simply by following such regulative principles one cannot attain the loving sentiments of the devotees in Vrajabhūmi.

'''[[CC Adi 3.16 (1975)|Ādi 3.16]]:''' "Knowing My opulences, the whole world looks upon Me with awe and veneration. But devotion made feeble by such reverence does not attract Me.

'''[[CC Adi 3.17 (1975)|Ādi 3.17]]:''' "By performing such regulated devotional service in awe and veneration, one may go to Vaikuṇṭha and attain the four kinds of liberation.

'''[[CC Adi 3.18 (1975)|Ādi 3.18]]:''' "These liberations are sārṣṭi [achieving opulences equal to those of the Lord], sārūpya [having a form the same as the Lord's], sāmīpya [living as a personal associate of the Lord] and sālokya [living on a Vaikuṇṭha planet]. Devotees never accept sāyujya, however, since that is oneness with Brahman.

'''[[CC Adi 3.19 (1975)|Ādi 3.19]]:''' "I shall personally inaugurate the religion of the age-nāma-saṅkīrtana, the congregational chanting of the holy name. I shall make the world dance in ecstasy, realizing the four mellows of loving devotional service.

'''[[CC Adi 3.20 (1975)|Ādi 3.20]]:''' "I shall accept the role of a devotee, and I shall teach devotional service by practicing it Myself.

'''[[CC Adi 3.21 (1975)|Ādi 3.21]]:''' "Unless one practices devotional service himself, he cannot teach it to others. This conclusion is indeed confirmed throughout the Gītā and Bhāgavatam.

'''[[CC Adi 3.22 (1975)|Ādi 3.22]]:''' " 'Whenever and wherever there is a decline in religious practice, O descendant of Bharata, and a predominant rise of irreligion-at that time I descend Myself.

'''[[CC Adi 3.23 (1975)|Ādi 3.23]]:''' " 'To deliver the pious and to annihilate the miscreants, as well as to reestablish the principles of religion, I Myself appear, millennium after millennium.'

'''[[CC Adi 3.24 (1975)|Ādi 3.24]]:''' " 'If I did not show the proper principles of religion, all these worlds would fall into ruin. I would be a cause of unwanted population and would spoil all these living beings.'

'''[[CC Adi 3.25 (1975)|Ādi 3.25]]:''' " 'Whatever actions a great man performs, common people follow. And whatever standards he sets by exemplary acts, all the world pursues.'

'''[[CC Adi 3.26 (1975)|Ādi 3.26]]:''' "My plenary portions can establish the principles of religion for each age. No one but Me, however, can bestow the kind of loving service performed by the residents of Vraja.

'''[[CC Adi 3.27 (1975)|Ādi 3.27]]:''' " 'There may be many all-auspicious incarnations of the Personality of Godhead, but who other than Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa can bestow love of God upon the surrendered souls?'

'''[[CC Adi 3.28 (1975)|Ādi 3.28]]:''' "Therefore in the company of My devotees I shall appear on earth and perform various colorful pastimes."

'''[[CC Adi 3.29 (1975)|Ādi 3.29]]:''' Thinking thus, the Personality of Godhead, Śrī Kṛṣṇa Himself, descended at Nadia early in the Age of Kali.

'''[[CC Adi 3.30 (1975)|Ādi 3.30]]:''' Thus the lionlike Lord Caitanya has appeared in Navadvīpa. He has the shoulders of a lion, the powers of a lion, and the loud voice of a lion.

'''[[CC Adi 3.31 (1975)|Ādi 3.31]]:''' May that lion be seated in the core of the heart of every living being. Thus with His resounding roar may He drive away one's elephantine vices.

'''[[CC Adi 3.32 (1975)|Ādi 3.32]]:''' In His early pastimes He is known as Viśvambhara because He floods the world with the nectar of devotion and thus saves the living beings.

'''[[CC Adi 3.33 (1975)|Ādi 3.33]]:''' The verbal root "ḍubhṛñ" [which is the root of the word "viśvambhara"] indicates nourishing and maintaining. He [Lord Caitanya] nourishes and maintains the three worlds by distributing love of God.

'''[[CC Adi 3.34 (1975)|Ādi 3.34]]:''' In His later pastimes He is known as Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya. He blesses the whole world by teaching about the name and fame of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 3.35 (1975)|Ādi 3.35]]:''' Knowing Him [Lord Caitanya] to be the incarnation for Kali-yuga, Garga Muni, during the naming ceremony of Kṛṣṇa, predicted His appearance.

'''[[CC Adi 3.36 (1975)|Ādi 3.36]]:''' "This boy [Kṛṣṇa] has three other colors-white, red and yellow-as He appears in different ages. Now He has appeared in a transcendental blackish color."

'''[[CC Adi 3.37 (1975)|Ādi 3.37]]:''' White, red and yellow-these are the three bodily lusters that the Lord, the husband of the goddess of fortune, assumes in the ages of Satya, Tretā and Kali respectively.

'''[[CC Adi 3.38 (1975)|Ādi 3.38]]:''' Now, in the Dvāpara-yuga, the Lord had descended in a blackish hue. This is the essence of the statements in the Purāṇas and other Vedic literatures with reference to the context.

'''[[CC Adi 3.39 (1975)|Ādi 3.39]]:''' "In the Dvāpara-yuga the Personality of Godhead appears in a blackish hue. He is dressed in yellow, He holds His own weapons, and He is decorated with the Kaustubha jewel and marks of Śrīvatsa. This is how His symptoms are described."

'''[[CC Adi 3.40 (1975)|Ādi 3.40]]:''' The religious practice for the Age of Kali is to broadcast the glories of the holy name. Only for this purpose has the Lord, in a yellow color, descended as Lord Caitanya.

'''[[CC Adi 3.41 (1975)|Ādi 3.41]]:''' The luster of His expansive body resembles molten gold. The deep sound of His voice conquers the thundering of newly assembled clouds.

'''[[CC Adi 3.42 (1975)|Ādi 3.42]]:''' One who measures four cubits in height and in breadth by his own hand is celebrated as a great personality.

'''[[CC Adi 3.43 (1975)|Ādi 3.43]]:''' Such a person is called nyagrodha-parimaṇḍala. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who personifies all good qualities, has the body of a nyagrodha-parimaṇḍala.

'''[[CC Adi 3.44 (1975)|Ādi 3.44]]:''' His arms are long enough to reach His knees, His eyes are just like lotus flowers, His nose is like a sesame flower, and His face is as beautiful as the moon.

'''[[CC Adi 3.45 (1975)|Ādi 3.45]]:''' He is peaceful, self-controlled and fully devoted to the transcendental service of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa. He is affectionate toward His devotees, He is gentle, and He is equally disposed toward all living beings.

'''[[CC Adi 3.46 (1975)|Ādi 3.46]]:''' He is decorated with sandalwood bangles and armlets and anointed with the pulp of sandalwood. He especially wears these decorations to dance in śrī-kṛṣṇa-saṅkīrtana.

'''[[CC Adi 3.47 (1975)|Ādi 3.47]]:''' Recording all these qualities of Lord Caitanya, the sage Vaiśampāyana included His name in the Viṣṇu-sahasra-nāma.

'''[[CC Adi 3.48 (1975)|Ādi 3.48]]:''' The pastimes of Lord Caitanya have two divisions-the early pastimes [ādi-līlā] and the later pastimes [śeṣa-līlā]. He has four names in each of these two līlās.

'''[[CC Adi 3.49 (1975)|Ādi 3.49]]:''' "In His early pastimes He appears as a householder with a golden complexion. His limbs are beautiful, and His body, smeared with the pulp of sandalwood, seems like molten gold. In His later pastimes He accepts the sannyāsa order, and He is equipoised and peaceful. He is the highest abode of peace and devotion, for He silences the impersonalist nondevotees."

'''[[CC Adi 3.50 (1975)|Ādi 3.50]]:''' In Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam it is repeatedly and clearly said that the essence of religion in the Age of Kali is the chanting of the holy name of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 3.51 (1975)|Ādi 3.51]]:''' "O King, in this way people in Dvāpara-yuga worshiped the Lord of the universe. In Kali-yuga they also worship the Supreme Personality of Godhead by the regulations of the revealed scriptures. Kindly now hear of that from me.

'''[[CC Adi 3.52 (1975)|Ādi 3.52]]:''' "In the Age of Kali, intelligent persons perform congregational chanting to worship the incarnation of Godhead who constantly sings the name of Kṛṣṇa. Although His complexion is not blackish, He is Kṛṣṇa Himself. He is accompanied by His associates, servants, weapons and confidential companions."

'''[[CC Adi 3.53 (1975)|Ādi 3.53]]:''' My dear brothers, please hear all these glories of Lord Caitanya. This verse clearly summarizes His activities and characteristics.

'''[[CC Adi 3.54 (1975)|Ādi 3.54]]:''' The two syllables "kṛṣ-ṇa" are always in His mouth; or, He constantly describes Kṛṣṇa with great pleasure.

'''[[CC Adi 3.55 (1975)|Ādi 3.55]]:''' These are two meanings of the word "kṛṣṇa-varṇa." Indeed, nothing else but Kṛṣṇa issues from His mouth.

'''[[CC Adi 3.56 (1975)|Ādi 3.56]]:''' If someone tries to describe Him as being of blackish complexion, the next adjective [tviṣā akṛṣṇam] immediately restricts him.

'''[[CC Adi 3.57 (1975)|Ādi 3.57]]:''' His complexion is certainly not blackish. Indeed, His not being blackish indicates that His complexion is yellow.

'''[[CC Adi 3.58 (1975)|Ādi 3.58]]:''' "By performing the sacrifice of congregational chanting of the holy name, learned scholars in the Age of Kali worship Lord Kṛṣṇa, who is now non-blackish because of the great upsurge of the feelings of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī. He is the only worshipable Deity for the paramahaṁsas, who have attained the highest stage of the fourth order [sannyāsa]. May that Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Caitanya, show us His great causeless mercy."

'''[[CC Adi 3.59 (1975)|Ādi 3.59]]:''' One can vividly see His glowing complexion of molten gold, which dispels the darkness of ignorance.

'''[[CC Adi 3.60 (1975)|Ādi 3.60]]:''' The sinful life of the living beings results from ignorance. To destroy that ignorance, He has brought various weapons, such as His plenary associates, His devotees and the holy name.

'''[[CC Adi 3.61 (1975)|Ādi 3.61]]:''' The greatest ignorance consists of activities, whether religious or irreligious, that are opposed to devotional service. They are to be known as sins [kalmaṣa].

'''[[CC Adi 3.62 (1975)|Ādi 3.62]]:''' Raising His arms, chanting the holy name and looking upon all with deep love, He drives away all sins and floods everyone with love of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 3.63 (1975)|Ādi 3.63]]:''' "May the Supreme Personality of Godhead in the form of Lord Śrī Caitanya bestow His causeless mercy upon us. His smiling glance at once drives away all the bereavements of the world, and His very words enliven the auspicious creepers of devotion by expanding their leaves. Taking shelter of His lotus feet invokes transcendental love of God at once."

'''[[CC Adi 3.64 (1975)|Ādi 3.64]]:''' Anyone who looks upon His beautiful body or beautiful face becomes freed from all sins and obtains the wealth of love of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 3.65 (1975)|Ādi 3.65]]:''' In other incarnations the Lord descended with armies and weapons, but in this incarnation His soldiers are His plenary parts and associates.

'''[[CC Adi 3.66 (1975)|Ādi 3.66]]:''' "Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu is always the most worshipable Deity of the demigods, including Lord Śiva and Lord Brahmā, who came in the garb of ordinary men, bearing love for Him. He instructs His own pure devotional service to His own devotees. Will He again be the object of my vision?"

'''[[CC Adi 3.67 (1975)|Ādi 3.67]]:''' His plenary parts and associates perform the work of weapons as their own specific duties. Please hear from me another meaning of the word "aṅga."

'''[[CC Adi 3.68 (1975)|Ādi 3.68]]:''' According to the evidence of the revealed scriptures, a bodily limb [aṅga] is also called a part [aṁśa], and a part of a limb is called a partial part [upāṅga].

'''[[CC Adi 3.69 (1975)|Ādi 3.69]]:''' "O Lord of lords, You are the seer of all creation. You are indeed everyone's dearest life. Are You not, therefore, my father, Nārāyaṇa? 'Nārāyaṇa' refers to one whose abode is in the water born from Nara [Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu], and that Nārāyaṇa is Your plenary portion. All Your plenary portions are transcendental. They are absolute and are not creations of māyā."

'''[[CC Adi 3.70 (1975)|Ādi 3.70]]:''' The manifestation of the Nārāyaṇa who predominates in everyone's heart, as well as the Nārāyaṇa who lives in the waters [Kāraṇa, Garbha and Kṣīra], is Your plenary portion. You are therefore the original Nārāyaṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 3.71 (1975)|Ādi 3.71]]:''' The word "aṅga" indeed refers to plenary portions. Such manifestations should never be considered products of material nature, for they are all transcendental, full of knowledge and full of bliss.

'''[[CC Adi 3.72 (1975)|Ādi 3.72]]:''' Śrī Advaita Prabhu and Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu are both plenary portions of Lord Caitanya. Thus They are the limbs [aṅgas] of His body. The parts of these two limbs are called the upāṅgas.

'''[[CC Adi 3.73 (1975)|Ādi 3.73]]:''' Thus the Lord is equipped with sharp weapons in the forms of His parts and plenary portions. All these weapons are competent enough to crush the faithless atheists.

'''[[CC Adi 3.74 (1975)|Ādi 3.74]]:''' Śrī Nityānanda Gosāñi is directly Haladhara [Lord Balarāma], and Advaita Ācārya is the Personality of Godhead Himself.

'''[[CC Adi 3.75 (1975)|Ādi 3.75]]:''' These two captains, with Their soldiers such as Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura, travel everywhere, chanting the holy name of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 3.76 (1975)|Ādi 3.76]]:''' Lord Nityānanda's very features indicate that He is the subduer of the unbelievers. All sins and unbelievers flee from the loud shouts of Advaita Ācārya.

'''[[CC Adi 3.77 (1975)|Ādi 3.77]]:''' Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya is the initiator of saṅkīrtana [congregational chanting of the holy name of the Lord]. One who worships Him through saṅkīrtana is fortunate indeed.

'''[[CC Adi 3.78 (1975)|Ādi 3.78]]:''' Such a person is truly intelligent, whereas others, who have but a poor fund of knowledge, must endure the cycle of repeated birth and death. Of all sacrificial performances, the chanting of the Lord's holy name is the most sublime.

'''[[CC Adi 3.79 (1975)|Ādi 3.79]]:''' One who says that ten million aśvamedha sacrifices are equal to the chanting of the holy name of Lord Kṛṣṇa is undoubtedly an atheist. He is sure to be punished by Yamarāja.

'''[[CC Adi 3.80 (1975)|Ādi 3.80]]:''' In the auspicious introduction of Bhāgavata-sandarbha, Śrīla Jīva Gosvāmī has given the following verse as an explanation.

'''[[CC Adi 3.81 (1975)|Ādi 3.81]]:''' "I take shelter of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is outwardly of a fair complexion but is inwardly Kṛṣṇa Himself. In this Age of Kali He displays His expansions [His aṅgas and upāṅgas] by performing congregational chanting of the holy name of the Lord."

'''[[CC Adi 3.82 (1975)|Ādi 3.82]]:''' In the Upapurāṇas we hear Śrī Kṛṣṇa showing His mercy to Vyāsadeva by speaking to him as follows.

'''[[CC Adi 3.83 (1975)|Ādi 3.83]]:''' "O learned brāhmaṇa, sometimes I accept the renounced order of life to induce the fallen people of the Age of Kali to accept devotional service to the Lord."

'''[[CC Adi 3.84 (1975)|Ādi 3.84]]:''' Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, the Mahābhārata, the Purāṇas and other works of Vedic literature all give evidence to prove that Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya Mahāprabhu is the incarnation of Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 3.85 (1975)|Ādi 3.85]]:''' One can also directly see Lord Caitanya's manifest influence in His uncommon deeds and uncommon Kṛṣṇa conscious realization.

'''[[CC Adi 3.86 (1975)|Ādi 3.86]]:''' But faithless unbelievers do not see what is clearly evident, just as owls do not see the rays of the sun.

'''[[CC Adi 3.87 (1975)|Ādi 3.87]]:''' "O my Lord, those influenced by demoniac principles cannot realize You, although You are clearly the Supreme by dint of Your exalted activities, forms, character and uncommon power, which are confirmed by all the revealed scriptures in the quality of goodness and the celebrated transcendentalists in the divine nature."

'''[[CC Adi 3.88 (1975)|Ādi 3.88]]:''' Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa tries to hide Himself in various ways, but nevertheless His pure devotees know Him as He is.

'''[[CC Adi 3.89 (1975)|Ādi 3.89]]:''' "O my Lord, everything within material nature is limited by time, space and thought. Your characteristics, however, being unequaled and unsurpassed, are always transcendental to such limitations. You sometimes cover such characteristics by Your own energy, but nevertheless Your unalloyed devotees are always able to see You under all circumstances."

'''[[CC Adi 3.90 (1975)|Ādi 3.90]]:''' Those whose nature is demoniac cannot know Kṛṣṇa at any time, but He cannot hide Himself from His pure devotees.

'''[[CC Adi 3.91 (1975)|Ādi 3.91]]:''' "There are two classes of men in the created world. One consists of the demoniac and the other of the godly. The devotees of Lord Viṣṇu are the godly, whereas those who are just the opposite are called demons."

'''[[CC Adi 3.92 (1975)|Ādi 3.92]]:''' Advaita Ācārya Gosvāmī is an incarnation of the Lord as a devotee. His loud calling was the cause for Kṛṣṇa's incarnation.

'''[[CC Adi 3.93 (1975)|Ādi 3.93]]:''' Whenever Śrī Kṛṣṇa desires to manifest His incarnation on earth, first He creates the incarnations of His respectable predecessors.

'''[[CC Adi 3.94 (1975)|Ādi 3.94]]:''' Thus respectable personalities such as His father, mother and spiritual master all take birth on earth first.

'''[[CC Adi 3.95 (1975)|Ādi 3.95]]:''' Mādhavendra Purī, Īśvara Purī, Śrīmatī Śacīmātā and Śrīla Jagannātha Miśra all appeared with Śrī Advaita Ācārya.

'''[[CC Adi 3.96 (1975)|Ādi 3.96]]:''' Advaita Ācārya having appeared, He found the world devoid of devotional service to Śrī Kṛṣṇa because people were engrossed in material affairs.

'''[[CC Adi 3.97 (1975)|Ādi 3.97]]:''' Everyone was engaged in material enjoyment, whether sinfully or virtuously. No one was interested in the transcendental service of the Lord, which can give total relief from the repetition of birth and death.

'''[[CC Adi 3.98 (1975)|Ādi 3.98]]:''' Seeing the activities of the world, the Ācārya felt compassion and began to ponder how He could act for the people's benefit.

'''[[CC Adi 3.99 (1975)|Ādi 3.99]]:''' [Advaita Ācārya thought:] "If Śrī Kṛṣṇa were to appear as an incarnation, He Himself could preach devotion by His personal example.

'''[[CC Adi 3.100 (1975)|Ādi 3.100]]:''' "In this Age of Kali there is no religion other than the chanting of the holy name of the Lord, but how in this age will the Lord appear as an incarnation?

'''[[CC Adi 3.101 (1975)|Ādi 3.101]]:''' "I shall worship Kṛṣṇa in a purified state of mind. I shall constantly petition Him in humbleness.

'''[[CC Adi 3.102 (1975)|Ādi 3.102]]:''' "My name, 'Advaita,' will be fitting if I am able to induce Kṛṣṇa to inaugurate the movement of the chanting of the holy name."

'''[[CC Adi 3.103 (1975)|Ādi 3.103]]:''' While He was thinking about how to propitiate Kṛṣṇa by worship, the following verse came to His mind.

'''[[CC Adi 3.104 (1975)|Ādi 3.104]]:''' "Śrī Kṛṣṇa, who is very affectionate toward His devotees, sells Himself to a devotee who offers Him merely a tulasī leaf and a palmful of water."

'''[[CC Adi 3.105-106 (1975)|Ādi 3.105-106]]:''' Advaita Ācārya considered the meaning of the verse in this way: Not finding any way to repay the debt He owes to one who offers Him a tulasī leaf and water, Lord Kṛṣṇa thinks, "There is no wealth in My possession that is equal to a tulasī leaf and water."

'''[[CC Adi 3.107 (1975)|Ādi 3.107]]:''' Thus the Lord liquidates the debt by offering Himself to the devotee. Considering this, the Ācārya began worshiping the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 3.108 (1975)|Ādi 3.108]]:''' Thinking of the lotus feet of Śrī Kṛṣṇa, He constantly offered tulasī buds in water from the Ganges.

'''[[CC Adi 3.109 (1975)|Ādi 3.109]]:''' He appealed to Śrī Kṛṣṇa with loud calls and thus made it possible for Kṛṣṇa to appear.

'''[[CC Adi 3.110 (1975)|Ādi 3.110]]:''' Therefore the principal reason for Śrī Caitanya's descent is this appeal by Advaita Ācārya. The Lord, the protector of religion, appears by the desire of His devotee.

'''[[CC Adi 3.111 (1975)|Ādi 3.111]]:''' "O my Lord, You always dwell in the vision and hearing of Your pure devotees. You also live in their lotuslike hearts, which are purified by devotional service. O my Lord, who are glorified by exalted prayers, You show special favor to Your devotees by manifesting Yourself in the eternal forms in which they welcome You."

'''[[CC Adi 3.112 (1975)|Ādi 3.112]]:''' The essence of the meaning of this verse is that Lord Kṛṣṇa appears in all His innumerable eternal forms because of the desires of His pure devotees.

'''[[CC Adi 3.113 (1975)|Ādi 3.113]]:''' Thus I have surely determined the meaning of the fourth verse. Lord Gaurāṅga [Lord Caitanya] appeared as an incarnation to preach unalloyed love of God.

'''[[CC Adi 3.114 (1975)|Ādi 3.114]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 2 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 2]] '''[[CC Adi 2 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 2]] - [[CC Adi 4 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 4]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 4 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 4]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

CC Adi 2 (1975)

2019-10-27T03:20:49Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Adi-lila Chapter 02|1b]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Adi (1975)|Ādi-līlā]], Chapter 2: Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu Is the Supreme Personality of Godhead'''</div>
<div style="float:right">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 1 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 1]] '''[[CC Adi 1 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 1]] - [[CC Adi 3 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 3]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 3 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 3]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

<div class="purport">
'''[[CC Adi 2 (1975) Summary|Ādi 2 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Adi 2.1 (1975)|Ādi 2.1]]:''' I offer my obeisances to Sri Caitanya Mahāprabhu, by whose mercy even an ignorant child can swim across the ocean of conclusive truth, which is full of the crocodiles of various theories.

'''[[CC Adi 2.2 (1975)|Ādi 2.2]]:''' O my merciful Lord Caitanya, may the nectarean Ganges waters of Your transcendental activities flow on the surface of my desertlike tongue. Beautifying these waters are the lotus flowers of singing, dancing and loud chanting of Kṛṣṇa's holy name, which are the pleasure abodes of unalloyed devotees. These devotees are compared to swans, ducks and bees. The river's flowing produces a melodious sound that gladdens their ears.

'''[[CC Adi 2.3 (1975)|Ādi 2.3]]:''' All glories to Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Lord Śrī Nityānanda. All glories to Advaitacandra, and all glories to the devotees of Lord Gaurāṅga.

'''[[CC Adi 2.4 (1975)|Ādi 2.4]]:''' Let me describe the meaning of the third verse [of the first fourteen]. It is an auspicious vibration that describes the Absolute Truth.

'''[[CC Adi 2.5 (1975)|Ādi 2.5]]:''' What the Upaniṣads describe as the impersonal Brahman is but the effulgence of His body, and the Lord known as the Supersoul is but His localized plenary portion. He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa Himself, full with six opulences. He is the Absolute Truth, and no other truth is greater than or equal to Him.

'''[[CC Adi 2.6 (1975)|Ādi 2.6]]:''' Impersonal Brahman, localized Paramātmā and the Personality of Godhead are three subjects, and the glowing effulgence, the partial manifestation and the original form are their three respective predicates.

'''[[CC Adi 2.7 (1975)|Ādi 2.7]]:''' A predicate always follows its subject. Now I shall explain the meaning of this verse according to the revealed scriptures.

'''[[CC Adi 2.8 (1975)|Ādi 2.8]]:''' Kṛṣṇa, the original form of the Personality of Godhead, is the summum bonum of the all-pervading Viṣṇu. He is all-perfect knowledge and all-perfect bliss. He is the Supreme Transcendence.

'''[[CC Adi 2.9 (1975)|Ādi 2.9]]:''' He whom Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam describes as the son of Nanda Mahārāja has descended to earth as Lord Caitanya.

'''[[CC Adi 2.10 (1975)|Ādi 2.10]]:''' In terms of His various manifestations, He is known in three features, called the impersonal Brahman, the localized Paramātmā and the original Personality of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 2.11 (1975)|Ādi 2.11]]:''' "Learned transcendentalists who know the Absolute Truth say that it is nondual knowledge and is called impersonal Brahman, localized Paramātmā and the Personality of Godhead."

'''[[CC Adi 2.12 (1975)|Ādi 2.12]]:''' What the Upaniṣads call the transcendental, impersonal Brahman is the realm of the glowing effulgence of the same Supreme Person.

'''[[CC Adi 2.13 (1975)|Ādi 2.13]]:''' As with the naked eye one cannot know the sun except as a glowing substance, merely by philosophical speculation one cannot understand Lord Kṛṣṇa's transcendental varieties.

'''[[CC Adi 2.14 (1975)|Ādi 2.14]]:''' [Lord Brahmā said:] "I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who is endowed with great power. The glowing effulgence of His transcendental form is the impersonal Brahman, which is absolute, complete and unlimited and which displays the varieties of countless planets, with their different opulences, in millions and millions of universes.

'''[[CC Adi 2.15 (1975)|Ādi 2.15]]:''' "The opulences of the impersonal Brahman spread throughout the millions and millions of universes. That Brahman is but the bodily effulgence of Govinda.

'''[[CC Adi 2.16 (1975)|Ādi 2.16]]:''' "I worship Govinda. He is my Lord. Only by His grace am I empowered to create the universe."

'''[[CC Adi 2.17 (1975)|Ādi 2.17]]:''' [Śrī Uddhava said:] "Naked saints and sannyāsīs who undergo severe physical penances, who can raise the semen to the brain, and who are completely equipoised in Brahman can live in the realm known as Brahmaloka."

'''[[CC Adi 2.18 (1975)|Ādi 2.18]]:''' He who is described in the yoga-śāstras as the indwelling Supersoul [ātmā antar-yāmī] is also a plenary portion of Govinda's personal expansion.

'''[[CC Adi 2.19 (1975)|Ādi 2.19]]:''' As the one sun appears reflected in countless jewels, so Govinda manifests Himself [as the Paramātmā] in the hearts of all living beings.

'''[[CC Adi 2.20 (1975)|Ādi 2.20]]:''' [The Personality of Godhead, Śrī Kṛṣṇa, said:] "What more shall I say to you? I live throughout this cosmic manifestation merely by My single plenary portion."

'''[[CC Adi 2.21 (1975)|Ādi 2.21]]:''' [Grandfather Bhīṣma said:] "As the one sun appears differently situated to different seers, so also do You, the unborn, appear differently represented as the Paramātmā in every living being. But when a seer knows himself to be one of Your own servitors, no longer does he maintain such duality. Thus I am now able to comprehend Your eternal forms, knowing well the Paramātmā to be only Your plenary portion."

'''[[CC Adi 2.22 (1975)|Ādi 2.22]]:''' That Govinda personally appears as Caitanya Gosāñi. No other Lord is as merciful in delivering the fallen souls.

'''[[CC Adi 2.23 (1975)|Ādi 2.23]]:''' Lord Nārāyaṇa, who dominates the transcendental world, is full in six opulences. He is the Personality of Godhead, the Lord of the goddess of fortune.

'''[[CC Adi 2.24 (1975)|Ādi 2.24]]:''' The Personality of Godhead is He who is described as the Absolute Whole in the Vedas, Bhāgavatam, Upaniṣads and other transcendental literatures. No one is equal to Him.

'''[[CC Adi 2.25 (1975)|Ādi 2.25]]:''' Through their service, devotees see that Personality of Godhead, just as the denizens of heaven see the personality of the sun.

'''[[CC Adi 2.26 (1975)|Ādi 2.26]]:''' Those who walk the paths of knowledge and yoga worship only Him, for it is Him they perceive as the impersonal Brahman and localized Paramātmā.

'''[[CC Adi 2.27 (1975)|Ādi 2.27]]:''' Thus one may understand the glories of the Lord through different modes of worship, as the example of the sun illustrates.

'''[[CC Adi 2.28 (1975)|Ādi 2.28]]:''' Nārāyaṇa and Śrī Kṛṣṇa are the same Personality of Godhead, but although They are identical, Their bodily features are different.

'''[[CC Adi 2.29 (1975)|Ādi 2.29]]:''' This Personality of Godhead [Śrī Kṛṣṇa] has two hands and holds a flute, whereas the other [Nārāyaṇa] has four hands, with conch, wheel, mace and lotus.

'''[[CC Adi 2.30 (1975)|Ādi 2.30]]:''' "O Lord of lords, You are the seer of all creation. You are indeed everyone's dearest life. Are You not, therefore, my father, Nārāyaṇa? Nārāyaṇa refers to one whose abode is in the water born from Nara [Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu], and that Nārāyaṇa is Your plenary portion. All Your plenary portions are transcendental. They are absolute and are not creations of māyā."

'''[[CC Adi 2.31 (1975)|Ādi 2.31]]:''' After Brahmā had offended Kṛṣṇa by stealing His playmates and calves, he begged the Lord's pardon for his offensive act and prayed for the Lord's mercy.

'''[[CC Adi 2.32 (1975)|Ādi 2.32]]:''' "I took birth from the lotus that grew from Your navel. Thus You are both my father and my mother, and I am Your son.

'''[[CC Adi 2.33 (1975)|Ādi 2.33]]:''' "Parents never take seriously the offenses of their children. I therefore beg Your pardon and ask for Your benediction."

'''[[CC Adi 2.34 (1975)|Ādi 2.34]]:''' Śrī Kṛṣṇa said, "O Brahmā, your father is Nārāyaṇa. I am but a cowherd boy. How can you be My son?"

'''[[CC Adi 2.35 (1975)|Ādi 2.35]]:''' Brahmā replied, "Are You not Nārāyaṇa? You are certainly Nārāyaṇa. Please listen as I state the proofs.

'''[[CC Adi 2.36 (1975)|Ādi 2.36]]:''' "All the living beings within the material and spiritual worlds are ultimately born of You, for You are the Supersoul of them all.

'''[[CC Adi 2.37 (1975)|Ādi 2.37]]:''' "As the earth is the original cause and shelter of all pots made of earth, so You are the ultimate cause and shelter of all living beings.

'''[[CC Adi 2.38 (1975)|Ādi 2.38]]:''' "The word nāra refers to the aggregate of all the living beings, and the word ayana refers to the refuge of them all.

'''[[CC Adi 2.39 (1975)|Ādi 2.39]]:''' "You are therefore the original Nārāyaṇa. This is one reason; please listen as I state the second.

'''[[CC Adi 2.40 (1975)|Ādi 2.40]]:''' "The direct Lords of the living beings are the puruṣa incarnations. But Your opulence and power are more exalted than Theirs.

'''[[CC Adi 2.41 (1975)|Ādi 2.41]]:''' "Therefore You are the primeval Lord, the original father of everyone. They [the puruṣas] are protectors of the universes by Your power.

'''[[CC Adi 2.42 (1975)|Ādi 2.42]]:''' "Since You protect those who are the shelters of all living beings, You are the original Nārāyaṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 2.43 (1975)|Ādi 2.43]]:''' "O my Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead! Kindly hear my third reason. There are countless universes and fathomless transcendental Vaikuṇṭhas.

'''[[CC Adi 2.44 (1975)|Ādi 2.44]]:''' "Both in this material world and in the transcendental world, You see all the deeds of all living beings, in the past, present and future. Since You are the witness of all such deeds, You know the essence of everything.

'''[[CC Adi 2.45 (1975)|Ādi 2.45]]:''' "All the worlds exist because You oversee them. None can live, move or have their being without Your supervision.

'''[[CC Adi 2.46 (1975)|Ādi 2.46]]:''' "You oversee the wanderings of all living beings. For this reason also, You are the primeval Lord Nārāyaṇa."

'''[[CC Adi 2.47 (1975)|Ādi 2.47]]:''' Kṛṣṇa said, "Brahmā, I cannot understand what you are saying. Lord Nārāyaṇa is He who sits in the hearts of all living beings and lies down in the waters of the Kāraṇa Ocean."

'''[[CC Adi 2.48 (1975)|Ādi 2.48]]:''' Brahmā replied, "What I have said is true. The same Lord Nārāyaṇa who lives on the waters and in the hearts of all living beings is but a plenary portion of You.

'''[[CC Adi 2.49 (1975)|Ādi 2.49]]:''' "The Kāraṇodakaśāyī, Garbhodakaśāyī and Kṣīrodakaśāyī forms of Nārāyaṇa all create in cooperation with the material energy. In this way They are attached to māyā.

'''[[CC Adi 2.50 (1975)|Ādi 2.50]]:''' "These three Viṣṇus lying in the water are the Supersoul of everything. The Supersoul of all the universes is known as the first puruṣa.

'''[[CC Adi 2.51 (1975)|Ādi 2.51]]:''' "Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu is the Supersoul of the aggregate of living entities, and Kṣīrodakaśāyī Viṣṇu is the Supersoul of each individual living being.

'''[[CC Adi 2.52 (1975)|Ādi 2.52]]:''' "Superficially we see that these puruṣas have a relationship with māyā, but above them, in the fourth dimension, is Lord Kṛṣṇa, who has no contact with the material energy.

'''[[CC Adi 2.53 (1975)|Ādi 2.53]]:''' " 'In the material world the Lord is designated as virāṭ, hiraṇyagarbha and kāraṇa. But beyond these three designations, the Lord is ultimately in the fourth dimension.'

'''[[CC Adi 2.54 (1975)|Ādi 2.54]]:''' "Although these three features of the Lord deal directly with the material energy, none of them are touched by it. They are all beyond illusion.

'''[[CC Adi 2.55 (1975)|Ādi 2.55]]:''' " 'This is the opulence of the Lord: Although situated in the material nature, He is never affected by the modes of nature. Similarly, those who have surrendered to Him and fixed their intelligence upon Him are not influenced by the modes of nature.'

'''[[CC Adi 2.56 (1975)|Ādi 2.56]]:''' "You are the ultimate shelter of these three plenary portions. Thus there is not the slightest doubt that You are the primeval Nārāyaṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 2.57 (1975)|Ādi 2.57]]:''' "The source of these three features is the Nārāyaṇa in the spiritual sky. He is Your vilāsa expansion. Therefore You are the ultimate Nārāyaṇa."

'''[[CC Adi 2.58 (1975)|Ādi 2.58]]:''' Therefore according to the authority of Brahmā, the Nārāyaṇa who is the predominating Deity in the transcendental world is but the vilāsa feature of Kṛṣṇa. This has now been conclusively proved.

'''[[CC Adi 2.59 (1975)|Ādi 2.59]]:''' The truth indicated in this verse [Text 30] is the essence of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. This conclusion, through synonyms, applies everywhere.

'''[[CC Adi 2.60 (1975)|Ādi 2.60]]:''' Not knowing that Brahman, Paramātmā and Bhagavān are all features of Kṛṣṇa, foolish scholars speculate in various ways.

'''[[CC Adi 2.61 (1975)|Ādi 2.61]]:''' Because Nārāyaṇa has four hands whereas Kṛṣṇa looks just like a man, they say that Nārāyaṇa is the original God whereas Kṛṣṇa is but an incarnation.

'''[[CC Adi 2.62 (1975)|Ādi 2.62]]:''' In this way their arguments appear in various forms, but the poetry of the Bhāgavatam expertly refutes them all.

'''[[CC Adi 2.63 (1975)|Ādi 2.63]]:''' "Learned transcendentalists who know the Absolute Truth say that it is nondual knowledge and is called impersonal Brahman, localized Paramātmā and the Personality of Godhead."

'''[[CC Adi 2.64 (1975)|Ādi 2.64]]:''' My dear brothers, kindly listen to the explanation of this verse and consider its meaning: the one original entity is known in His three different features.

'''[[CC Adi 2.65 (1975)|Ādi 2.65]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself is the one undivided Absolute Truth, the ultimate reality. He manifests Himself in three features-as Brahman, Paramātmā and Bhagavān.

'''[[CC Adi 2.66 (1975)|Ādi 2.66]]:''' The import of this verse has stopped you from arguing. Now listen to another verse of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.

'''[[CC Adi 2.67 (1975)|Ādi 2.67]]:''' "All these incarnations of Godhead are either plenary portions or parts of the plenary portions of the puruṣa-avatāras. But Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself. In every age He protects the world through His different features when the world is disturbed by the enemies of Indra."

'''[[CC Adi 2.68 (1975)|Ādi 2.68]]:''' The Bhāgavatam describes the symptoms and deeds of the incarnations in general and counts Śrī Kṛṣṇa among them.

'''[[CC Adi 2.69 (1975)|Ādi 2.69]]:''' This made Sūta Gosvāmī greatly apprehensive. Therefore he distinguished each incarnation by its specific symptoms.

'''[[CC Adi 2.70 (1975)|Ādi 2.70]]:''' All the incarnations of Godhead are plenary portions or parts of the plenary portions of the puruṣa-avatāras, but the primeval Lord is Śrī Kṛṣṇa. He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the fountainhead of all incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 2.71 (1975)|Ādi 2.71]]:''' An opponent may say, "This is your interpretation, but actually the Supreme Lord is Nārāyaṇa, who is in the transcendental realm.

'''[[CC Adi 2.72 (1975)|Ādi 2.72]]:''' "He [Nārāyaṇa] incarnates as Lord Kṛṣṇa. This is the meaning of the verse as I see it. There is no need for further consideration."

'''[[CC Adi 2.73 (1975)|Ādi 2.73]]:''' To such a misguided interpreter we may reply, "Why should you suggest such fallacious logic? An interpretation is never accepted as evidence if it opposes the principles of scripture.

'''[[CC Adi 2.74 (1975)|Ādi 2.74]]:''' " 'One should not state a predicate before its subject, for it cannot thus stand without proper support.'

'''[[CC Adi 2.75 (1975)|Ādi 2.75]]:''' "If I do not state a subject, I do not state a predicate. First I speak the former and then I speak the latter.

'''[[CC Adi 2.76 (1975)|Ādi 2.76]]:''' "The predicate of a sentence is what is unknown to the reader, whereas the subject is what is known to him.

'''[[CC Adi 2.77 (1975)|Ādi 2.77]]:''' "For example, we may say: 'This vipra is a greatly learned man.' In this sentence, the vipra is the subject, and the predicate is his erudition.

'''[[CC Adi 2.78 (1975)|Ādi 2.78]]:''' "The man's being a vipra is known, but his erudition is unknown. Therefore the person is identified first and his erudition later.

'''[[CC Adi 2.79 (1975)|Ādi 2.79]]:''' "In the same way, all these incarnations were known, but whose incarnations they are was unknown.

'''[[CC Adi 2.80 (1975)|Ādi 2.80]]:''' "First the word, 'ete' ['these'], establishes the subject [the incarnations]. Then 'plenary portions of the puruṣa-avatāras' follows as the predicate.

'''[[CC Adi 2.81 (1975)|Ādi 2.81]]:''' "In the same way, when Kṛṣṇa was first counted among the incarnations, specific knowledge about Him was still unknown.

'''[[CC Adi 2.82 (1975)|Ādi 2.82]]:''' "Therefore first the word 'kṛṣṇa' appears as the subject, followed by the predicate, describing Him as the original Personality of Godhead.

'''[[CC Adi 2.83 (1975)|Ādi 2.83]]:''' "This establishes that Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the original Personality of Godhead. The original Personality of Godhead is therefore necessarily Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 2.84 (1975)|Ādi 2.84]]:''' "Had Kṛṣṇa been the plenary portion and Nārāyaṇa the primeval Lord, the statement of Sūta Gosvāmī would have been reversed.

'''[[CC Adi 2.85 (1975)|Ādi 2.85]]:''' "Thus he would have said: 'Nārāyaṇa, the source of all incarnations, is the original Personality of Godhead. He has appeared as Śrī Kṛṣṇa.'

'''[[CC Adi 2.86 (1975)|Ādi 2.86]]:''' "Mistakes, illusions, cheating and defective perception do not occur in the sayings of the authoritative sages.

'''[[CC Adi 2.87 (1975)|Ādi 2.87]]:''' "You say something contradictory and become angry when this is pointed out. Your explanation has the defect of a misplaced object. This is an unconsidered adjustment.

'''[[CC Adi 2.88 (1975)|Ādi 2.88]]:''' "Only the Personality of Godhead, the source of all other Divinities, is eligible to be designated svayaṁ bhagavān, or the primeval Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 2.89 (1975)|Ādi 2.89]]:''' "When from one candle many others are lit, I consider that one the original.

'''[[CC Adi 2.90 (1975)|Ādi 2.90]]:''' "Kṛṣṇa, in the same way, is the cause of all causes and all incarnations. Please hear another verse to defeat all misinterpretations.

'''[[CC Adi 2.91-92 (1975)|Ādi 2.91-92]]:''' " 'Here [in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam] ten subjects are described: (1) the creation of the ingredients of the cosmos, (2) the creations of Brahmā, (3) the maintenance of the creation, (4) special favor given to the faithful, (5) impetuses for activity, (6) prescribed duties for law-abiding men, (7) a description of the incarnations of the Lord, (8) the winding up of the creation, (9) liberation from gross and subtle material existence, and (10) the ultimate shelter, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The tenth item is the shelter of all the others. To distinguish this ultimate shelter from the other nine subjects, the mahājanas have described these nine, directly or indirectly, through prayers or direct explanations.'

'''[[CC Adi 2.93 (1975)|Ādi 2.93]]:''' "To know distinctly the ultimate shelter of everything that be, I have described the other nine categories. The cause for the appearance of these nine is rightly called their shelter.

'''[[CC Adi 2.94 (1975)|Ādi 2.94]]:''' "The Personality of Godhead Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the shelter and abode of everything. All the universes rest in His body.

'''[[CC Adi 2.95 (1975)|Ādi 2.95]]:''' " 'The Tenth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam reveals the tenth object, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the shelter of all surrendered souls. He is known as Śrī Kṛṣṇa, and He is the ultimate source of all the universes. Let me offer my obeisances unto Him.'

'''[[CC Adi 2.96 (1975)|Ādi 2.96]]:''' "One who knows the real feature of Śrī Kṛṣṇa and His three different energies cannot remain ignorant about Him.

'''[[CC Adi 2.97 (1975)|Ādi 2.97]]:''' "The Personality of Godhead Śrī Kṛṣṇa enjoys Himself in six primary expansions. His two manifestations are prābhava and vaibhava.

'''[[CC Adi 2.98 (1975)|Ādi 2.98]]:''' "His incarnations are of two kinds, namely partial and empowered. He appears in two ages-childhood and boyhood.

'''[[CC Adi 2.99 (1975)|Ādi 2.99]]:''' "The Personality of Godhead Śrī Kṛṣṇa, who is eternally an adolescent, is the primeval Lord, the source of all incarnations. He expands Himself in these six categories of forms to establish His supremacy throughout the universe.

'''[[CC Adi 2.100 (1975)|Ādi 2.100]]:''' "In these six kinds of forms there are innumerable varieties. Although they are many, they are all one: there is no difference between them.

'''[[CC Adi 2.101 (1975)|Ādi 2.101]]:''' "The cit-śakti, which is also called svarūpa-śakti or antaraṅga-śakti, displays many varied manifestations. It sustains the kingdom of God and its paraphernalia.

'''[[CC Adi 2.102 (1975)|Ādi 2.102]]:''' "The external energy, called māyā-śakti, is the cause of innumerable universes with varied material potencies.

'''[[CC Adi 2.103 (1975)|Ādi 2.103]]:''' "The marginal potency, which is between these two, consists of the numberless living beings. These are the three principal energies, which have unlimited categories and subdivisions.

'''[[CC Adi 2.104 (1975)|Ādi 2.104]]:''' "These are the principal manifestations and expansions of the Personality of Godhead and His three energies. They are all emanations from Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the Transcendence. They have their existence in Him.

'''[[CC Adi 2.105 (1975)|Ādi 2.105]]:''' "Although the three puruṣas are the shelter of all the universes, Lord Kṛṣṇa is the original source of the puruṣas.

'''[[CC Adi 2.106 (1975)|Ādi 2.106]]:''' "Thus the Personality of Godhead Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the original primeval Lord, the source of all other expansions. All the revealed scriptures accept Śrī Kṛṣṇa as the Supreme Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 2.107 (1975)|Ādi 2.107]]:''' " 'Kṛṣṇa, who is known as Govinda, is the supreme controller. He has an eternal, blissful, spiritual body. He is the origin of all. He has no other origin, for He is the prime cause of all causes.'

'''[[CC Adi 2.108 (1975)|Ādi 2.108]]:''' "You know all the conclusions of the scriptures very well. You create these logical arguments just to agitate me."

'''[[CC Adi 2.109 (1975)|Ādi 2.109]]:''' That same Lord Kṛṣṇa, the fountainhead of all incarnations, is known as the son of the King of Vraja. He has descended personally as Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.

'''[[CC Adi 2.110 (1975)|Ādi 2.110]]:''' Therefore Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Absolute Truth. To call Him Kṣīrodakaśāyī Viṣṇu does not add to His glory.

'''[[CC Adi 2.111 (1975)|Ādi 2.111]]:''' But such words from the lips of a sincere devotee cannot be false. All possibilities abide in Him, for He is the primeval Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 2.112 (1975)|Ādi 2.112]]:''' All other incarnations are situated in potential form in the original body of the primeval Lord. Thus according to one's opinion, one may address Him as any one of the incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 2.113 (1975)|Ādi 2.113]]:''' Some say that Śrī Kṛṣṇa is directly Nara-Nārāyaṇa. Others say that He is directly Vāmana.

'''[[CC Adi 2.114 (1975)|Ādi 2.114]]:''' Some say that Kṛṣṇa is the incarnation of Kṣīrodakaśāyī Viṣṇu. None of these statements is impossible; each is as correct as the others.

'''[[CC Adi 2.115 (1975)|Ādi 2.115]]:''' Some call Him Hari, or the Nārāyaṇa of the transcendental world. Everything is possible in Kṛṣṇa, for He is the primeval Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 2.116 (1975)|Ādi 2.116]]:''' I offer my obeisances unto the feet of all who hear or read this discourse. Kindly hear with attention the conclusion of all these statements.

'''[[CC Adi 2.117 (1975)|Ādi 2.117]]:''' A sincere student should not neglect the discussion of such conclusions, considering them controversial, for such discussions strengthen the mind. Thus one's mind becomes attached to Śrī Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 2.118 (1975)|Ādi 2.118]]:''' By such conclusive studies I know the glories of Lord Caitanya. Only by knowing these glories can one become strong and fixed in attachment to Him.

'''[[CC Adi 2.119 (1975)|Ādi 2.119]]:''' Just to enunciate the glories of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, I have tried to describe the glories of Śrī Kṛṣṇa in detail.

'''[[CC Adi 2.120 (1975)|Ādi 2.120]]:''' The conclusion is that Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, the son of the King of Vraja.

'''[[CC Adi 2.121 (1975)|Ādi 2.121]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=CC Adi 1 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 1]] '''[[CC Adi 1 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 1]] - [[CC Adi 3 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 3]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 3 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 3]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

CC Adi 1 (1975)

2019-10-23T07:55:05Z

Harshita: Caitanya-caritāmṛta Compile Form edit

[[Category:Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975) - Adi-lila Chapter 01|1b]]
<div style="float:left">'''[[Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (1975)|Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta (1975)]] - [[CC Adi (1975)|Ādi-līlā]], Chapter 1: The Spiritual Masters'''</div>
<div style="float:right">'''[[CC Adi 2 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 2]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 2 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 2]]</div>

''Below is the 1996 edition text, ready to be substituted with the 1975 one using the compile form.''

<div class="purport">
'''[[CC Adi 1 (1975) Summary|Ādi 1 Summary]]'''

'''[[CC Adi 1.1 (1975)|Ādi 1.1]]:''' I offer my respectful obeisances unto the spiritual masters, the devotees of the Lord, the Lord's incarnations, His plenary portions, His energies, and the primeval Lord Himself, Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya.

'''[[CC Adi 1.2 (1975)|Ādi 1.2]]:''' I offer my respectful obeisances unto Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya and Lord Nityānanda, who are like the sun and moon. They have arisen simultaneously on the horizon of Gauḍa to dissipate the darkness of ignorance and thus wonderfully bestow benediction upon all.

'''[[CC Adi 1.3 (1975)|Ādi 1.3]]:''' What the Upaniṣads describe as the impersonal Brahman is but the effulgence of His body, and the Lord known as the Supersoul is but His localized plenary portion. He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa Himself, full with six opulences. He is the Absolute Truth, and no other truth is greater than or equal to Him.

'''[[CC Adi 1.4 (1975)|Ādi 1.4]]:''' May that Lord who is known as the son of Śrīmatī Śacīdevī be transcendentally situated in the innermost chambers of your heart. Resplendent with the radiance of molten gold, He has appeared in the Age of Kali by His causeless mercy to bestow what no incarnation ever offered before: the most sublime and radiant spiritual knowledge of the mellow taste of His service.

'''[[CC Adi 1.5 (1975)|Ādi 1.5]]:''' The loving affairs of Śrī Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa are transcendental manifestations of the Lord's internal pleasure-giving potency. Although Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa are one in Their identity, They separated Themselves eternally. Now these two transcendental identities have again united, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya. I bow down to Him, who has manifested Himself with the sentiment and complexion of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī although He is Kṛṣṇa Himself.

'''[[CC Adi 1.6 (1975)|Ādi 1.6]]:''' Desiring to understand the glory of Rādhārāṇī's love, the wonderful qualities in Him that She alone relishes through Her love, and the happiness She feels when She realizes the sweetness of His love, the Supreme Lord Hari, richly endowed with Her emotions, appeared from the womb of Śrīmatī Śacīdevī, as the moon appeared from the ocean.

'''[[CC Adi 1.7 (1975)|Ādi 1.7]]:''' May Śrī Nityānanda Rāma be the object of my constant remembrance. Saṅkarṣaṇa, Śeṣa Nāga and the Viṣṇus who lie on the Kāraṇa Ocean, Garbha Ocean and ocean of milk are His plenary portions and the portions of His plenary portions.

'''[[CC Adi 1.8 (1975)|Ādi 1.8]]:''' I surrender unto the lotus feet of Śrī Nityānanda Rāma, who is known as Saṅkarṣaṇa in the midst of the catur-vyūha [consisting of Vāsudeva, Saṅkarṣaṇa, Pradyumna and Aniruddha]. He possesses full opulences and resides in Vaikuṇṭhaloka, far beyond the material creation.

'''[[CC Adi 1.9 (1975)|Ādi 1.9]]:''' I offer my full obeisances unto the feet of Śrī Nityānanda Rāma, whose partial representation called Kāraṇodakaśāyī Viṣṇu, lying on the Kāraṇa Ocean, is the original puruṣa, the master of the illusory energy, and the shelter of all the universes.

'''[[CC Adi 1.10 (1975)|Ādi 1.10]]:''' I offer my full obeisances unto the feet of Śrī Nityānanda Rāma, a partial part of whom is Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu. From the navel of Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu sprouts the lotus that is the birthplace of Brahmā, the engineer of the universe. The stem of that lotus is the resting place of the multitude of planets.

'''[[CC Adi 1.11 (1975)|Ādi 1.11]]:''' I offer my respectful obeisances unto the feet of Śrī Nityānanda Rāma, whose secondary part is the Viṣṇu lying in the ocean of milk. That Kṣīrodakaśāyī Viṣṇu is the Supersoul of all living entities and the maintainer of all the universes. Śeṣa Nāga is His further sub-part.

'''[[CC Adi 1.12 (1975)|Ādi 1.12]]:''' Lord Advaita Ācārya is the incarnation of Mahā-Viṣṇu, whose main function is to create the cosmic world through the actions of Māyā.

'''[[CC Adi 1.13 (1975)|Ādi 1.13]]:''' Because He is nondifferent from Hari, the Supreme Lord, He is called Advaita, and because He propagates the cult of devotion, He is called Ācārya. He is the Lord and the incarnation of the Lord's devotee. Therefore I take shelter of Him.

'''[[CC Adi 1.14 (1975)|Ādi 1.14]]:''' I offer my obeisances unto the Supreme Lord, Kṛṣṇa, who is nondifferent from His features as a devotee, devotional incarnation, devotional manifestation, pure devotee, and devotional energy.

'''[[CC Adi 1.15 (1975)|Ādi 1.15]]:''' Glory to the all-merciful Rādhā and Madana-mohana! I am lame and ill-advised, yet They are my directors, and Their lotus feet are everything to me.

'''[[CC Adi 1.16 (1975)|Ādi 1.16]]:''' In a temple of jewels in Vṛndāvana, underneath a desire tree, Śrī Śrī Rādhā-Govinda, served by Their most confidential associates, sit upon an effulgent throne. I offer my humble obeisances unto Them.

'''[[CC Adi 1.17 (1975)|Ādi 1.17]]:''' Śrī Śrīla Gopīnātha, who originated the transcendental mellow of the rāsa dance, stands on the shore in Vaṁśīvaṭa and attracts the attention of the cowherd damsels with the sound of His celebrated flute. May they all confer upon us their benediction.

'''[[CC Adi 1.18 (1975)|Ādi 1.18]]:''' Glory to Śrī Caitanya and Nityānanda! Glory to Advaitacandra! And glory to all the devotees of Śrī Gaura [Lord Caitanya]!

'''[[CC Adi 1.19 (1975)|Ādi 1.19]]:''' These three Deities of Vṛndāvana [Madana-mohana, Govinda and Gopīnātha] have absorbed the heart and soul of the Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇavas [followers of Lord Caitanya]. I worship Their lotus feet, for They are the Lords of my heart.

'''[[CC Adi 1.20 (1975)|Ādi 1.20]]:''' In the beginning of this narration, simply by remembering the spiritual master, the devotees of the Lord, and the Personality of Godhead, I have invoked their benedictions.

'''[[CC Adi 1.21 (1975)|Ādi 1.21]]:''' Such remembrance destroys all difficulties and very easily enables one to fulfill his own desires.

'''[[CC Adi 1.22 (1975)|Ādi 1.22]]:''' The invocation involves three processes: defining the objective, offering benedictions and offering obeisances.

'''[[CC Adi 1.23 (1975)|Ādi 1.23]]:''' The first two verses offer respectful obeisances, generally and specifically, to the Lord, who is the object of worship.

'''[[CC Adi 1.24 (1975)|Ādi 1.24]]:''' In the third verse I indicate the Absolute Truth, who is the ultimate substance. With such a description, one can visualize the Supreme Truth.

'''[[CC Adi 1.25 (1975)|Ādi 1.25]]:''' In the fourth verse I have invoked the benediction of the Lord upon all the world, praying to Lord Caitanya for His mercy upon all.

'''[[CC Adi 1.26 (1975)|Ādi 1.26]]:''' In that verse I have also explained the external reason for Lord Caitanya's incarnation. But in the fifth and sixth verses I have explained the prime reason for His advent.

'''[[CC Adi 1.27 (1975)|Ādi 1.27]]:''' In these six verses I have described the truth about Lord Caitanya, whereas in the next five I have described the glory of Lord Nityānanda.

'''[[CC Adi 1.28 (1975)|Ādi 1.28]]:''' The next two verses describe the truth of Advaita Prabhu, and the following verse describes the Pañca-tattva [the Lord, His plenary portion, His incarnation, His energies and His devotees].

'''[[CC Adi 1.29 (1975)|Ādi 1.29]]:''' These fourteen verses, therefore, offer auspicious invocations and describe the Supreme Truth.

'''[[CC Adi 1.30 (1975)|Ādi 1.30]]:''' I offer my obeisances unto all my Vaiṣṇava readers as I begin to explain the intricacies of all these verses.

'''[[CC Adi 1.31 (1975)|Ādi 1.31]]:''' I request all my Vaiṣṇava readers to read and hear with rapt attention this narration of Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya as inculcated in the revealed scriptures.

'''[[CC Adi 1.32 (1975)|Ādi 1.32]]:''' Lord Kṛṣṇa enjoys by manifesting Himself as the spiritual masters, the devotees, the diverse energies, the incarnations and the plenary portions. They are all six in one.

'''[[CC Adi 1.33 (1975)|Ādi 1.33]]:''' I therefore worship the lotus feet of these six diversities of the one truth by invoking their benedictions.

'''[[CC Adi 1.34 (1975)|Ādi 1.34]]:''' I offer my respectful obeisances unto the spiritual masters, the devotees of the Lord, the Lord's incarnations, His plenary portions, His energies, and the primeval Lord Himself, Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya.

'''[[CC Adi 1.35 (1975)|Ādi 1.35]]:''' I first offer my respectful obeisances at the lotus feet of my initiating spiritual master and all my instructing spiritual masters.

'''[[CC Adi 1.36 (1975)|Ādi 1.36]]:''' The instructing spiritual masters are Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī, Śrī Sanātana Gosvāmī, Śrī Bhaṭṭa Raghunātha, Śrī Jīva Gosvāmī, Śrī Gopāla Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī and Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī.

'''[[CC Adi 1.37 (1975)|Ādi 1.37]]:''' These six are my instructing spiritual masters, and therefore I offer millions of respectful obeisances unto their lotus feet.

'''[[CC Adi 1.38 (1975)|Ādi 1.38]]:''' There are innumerable devotees of the Lord, of whom Śrīvāsa Ṭhākura is the foremost. I offer my respectful obeisances thousands of times unto their lotus feet.

'''[[CC Adi 1.39 (1975)|Ādi 1.39]]:''' Advaita Ācārya is the Lord's partial incarnation, and therefore I offer my obeisances millions of times at His lotus feet.

'''[[CC Adi 1.40 (1975)|Ādi 1.40]]:''' Śrīla Nityānanda Rāma is the plenary manifestation of the Lord, and I have been initiated by Him. I therefore offer my respectful obeisances unto His lotus feet.

'''[[CC Adi 1.41 (1975)|Ādi 1.41]]:''' I offer my respectful obeisances unto the internal potencies of the Lord, of whom Śrī Gadādhara Prabhu is the foremost.

'''[[CC Adi 1.42 (1975)|Ādi 1.42]]:''' Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya Mahāprabhu is the Personality of Godhead Himself, and therefore I offer innumerable prostrations at His lotus feet.

'''[[CC Adi 1.43 (1975)|Ādi 1.43]]:''' Having offered obeisances unto the Lord and all His associates, I shall now try to explain these six diversities in one.

'''[[CC Adi 1.44 (1975)|Ādi 1.44]]:''' Although I know that my spiritual master is a servitor of Śrī Caitanya, I know Him also as a plenary manifestation of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 1.45 (1975)|Ādi 1.45]]:''' According to the deliberate opinion of all revealed scriptures, the spiritual master is nondifferent from Kṛṣṇa. Lord Kṛṣṇa in the form of the spiritual master delivers His devotees.

'''[[CC Adi 1.46 (1975)|Ādi 1.46]]:''' "One should know the ācārya as Myself and never disrespect him in any way. One should not envy him, thinking him an ordinary man, for he is the representative of all the demigods."

'''[[CC Adi 1.47 (1975)|Ādi 1.47]]:''' One should know the instructing spiritual master to be the Personality of Kṛṣṇa. Lord Kṛṣṇa manifests Himself as the Supersoul and as the greatest devotee of the Lord.

'''[[CC Adi 1.48 (1975)|Ādi 1.48]]:''' "O my Lord! Transcendental poets and experts in spiritual science could not fully express their indebtedness to You, even if they were endowed with the prolonged lifetime of Brahmā, for You appear in two features-externally as the ācārya and internally as the Supersoul-to deliver the embodied living being by directing him how to come to You."

'''[[CC Adi 1.49 (1975)|Ādi 1.49]]:''' "To those who are constantly devoted to serving Me with love, I give the understanding by which they can come to Me."

'''[[CC Adi 1.50 (1975)|Ādi 1.50]]:''' The Supreme Personality of Godhead [svayaṁ bhagavān] taught Brahmā and made him self-realized.

'''[[CC Adi 1.51 (1975)|Ādi 1.51]]:''' "Please hear attentively what I shall speak to you, for transcendental knowledge about Me is not only scientific but also full of mysteries.

'''[[CC Adi 1.52 (1975)|Ādi 1.52]]:''' "By My causeless mercy, be enlightened in truth about My personality, manifestations, qualities and pastimes.

'''[[CC Adi 1.53 (1975)|Ādi 1.53]]:''' "Prior to the cosmic creation, only I exist, and no phenomena exist, either gross, subtle or primordial. After creation, only I exist in everything, and after annihilation, only I remain eternally.

'''[[CC Adi 1.54 (1975)|Ādi 1.54]]:''' "What appears to be truth without Me is certainly My illusory energy, for nothing can exist without Me. It is like a reflection of a real light in the shadows, for in the light there are neither shadows nor reflections.

'''[[CC Adi 1.55 (1975)|Ādi 1.55]]:''' "As the material elements enter the bodies of all living beings and yet remain outside them all, I exist within all material creations and yet am not within them.

'''[[CC Adi 1.56 (1975)|Ādi 1.56]]:''' "A person interested in transcendental knowledge must therefore always directly and indirectly inquire about it to know the all-pervading truth."

'''[[CC Adi 1.57 (1975)|Ādi 1.57]]:''' "All glories to Cintāmaṇi and my initiating spiritual master, Somagiri. All glories to my instructing spiritual master, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who wears peacock feathers in His crown. Under the shade of His lotus feet, which are like desire trees, Jayaśrī [Rādhārāṇī] enjoys the transcendental mellow of an eternal consort."

'''[[CC Adi 1.58 (1975)|Ādi 1.58]]:''' Since one cannot visually experience the presence of the Supersoul, He appears before us as a liberated devotee. Such a spiritual master is none other than Kṛṣṇa Himself.

'''[[CC Adi 1.59 (1975)|Ādi 1.59]]:''' "One should therefore avoid bad company and associate only with devotees. With their realized instructions, such saints can cut the knot connecting one with activities unfavorable to devotional service."

'''[[CC Adi 1.60 (1975)|Ādi 1.60]]:''' "The spiritually powerful message of Godhead can be properly discussed only in a society of devotees, and it is greatly pleasing to hear in that association. If one hears from devotees, the way of transcendental experience quickly opens to him, and gradually he attains a taste in knowledge that in due course develops into attraction and devotion."

'''[[CC Adi 1.61 (1975)|Ādi 1.61]]:''' A pure devotee constantly engaged in the loving service of the Lord is identical with the Lord, who is always seated in his heart.

'''[[CC Adi 1.62 (1975)|Ādi 1.62]]:''' "Saints are My heart, and only I am their hearts. They do not know anyone but Me, and therefore I do not recognize anyone besides them as Mine."

'''[[CC Adi 1.63 (1975)|Ādi 1.63]]:''' "Saints of your caliber are themselves places of pilgrimage. Because of their purity, they are constant companions of the Lord, and therefore they can purify even the places of pilgrimage."

'''[[CC Adi 1.64 (1975)|Ādi 1.64]]:''' Such pure devotees are of two types: personal associates [pāriṣats] and neophyte devotees [sādhakas].

'''[[CC Adi 1.65-66 (1975)|Ādi 1.65-66]]:''' There are three categories of incarnations of Godhead: partial incarnations, qualitative incarnations and empowered incarnations. The puruṣas and Matsya are examples of partial incarnations.

'''[[CC Adi 1.67 (1975)|Ādi 1.67]]:''' Brahmā, Viṣṇu and Śiva are qualitative incarnations. Empowered incarnations are those like the Kumāras, King Pṛthu and Mahā-muni Vyāsa [the compiler of the Vedas].

'''[[CC Adi 1.68 (1975)|Ādi 1.68]]:''' The Personality of Godhead exhibits Himself in two kinds of forms: prakāśa and vilāsa.

'''[[CC Adi 1.69-70 (1975)|Ādi 1.69-70]]:''' When the Personality of Godhead expands Himself in many forms, all nondifferent in Their features, as Lord Kṛṣṇa did when He married sixteen thousand queens and when He performed His rāsa dance, such forms of the Lord are called manifested forms [prakāśa-vigrahas].

'''[[CC Adi 1.71 (1975)|Ādi 1.71]]:''' "It is astounding that Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, who is one without a second, expanded Himself in sixteen thousand similar forms to marry sixteen thousand queens in their respective homes."

'''[[CC Adi 1.72 (1975)|Ādi 1.72]]:''' "When Lord Kṛṣṇa, surrounded by groups of cowherd girls, began the festivities of the rāsa dance, the Lord of all mystic powers placed Himself between each two girls."

'''[[CC Adi 1.73-74 (1975)|Ādi 1.73-74]]:''' "When the cowherd girls and Kṛṣṇa thus joined together, each girl thought that Kṛṣṇa was dearly embracing her alone. To behold this wonderful pastime of the Lord, the denizens of heaven and their wives, all very eager to see the dance, flew in the sky in their hundreds of airplanes. They showered flowers and beat sweetly on drums."

'''[[CC Adi 1.75 (1975)|Ādi 1.75]]:''' "If numerous forms, all equal in their features, are displayed simultaneously, such forms are called prakāśa-vigrahas of the Lord."

'''[[CC Adi 1.76 (1975)|Ādi 1.76]]:''' But when the numerous forms are slightly different from one another, they are called vilāsa-vigrahas.

'''[[CC Adi 1.77 (1975)|Ādi 1.77]]:''' "When the Lord displays numerous forms with different features by His inconceivable potency, such forms are called vilāsa-vigrahas."

'''[[CC Adi 1.78 (1975)|Ādi 1.78]]:''' Examples of such vilāsa-vigrahas are Baladeva, Nārāyaṇa in Vaikuṇṭha-dhāma, and the catur-vyūha-Vāsudeva, Saṅkarṣaṇa, Pradyumna and Aniruddha.

'''[[CC Adi 1.79-80 (1975)|Ādi 1.79-80]]:''' The energies [consorts] of the Supreme Lord are of three kinds: the Lakṣmīs in Vaikuṇṭha, the queens in Dvārakā and the gopīs in Vṛndāvana. The gopīs are the best of all, for they have the privilege of serving Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the primeval Lord, the son of the King of Vraja.

'''[[CC Adi 1.81 (1975)|Ādi 1.81]]:''' The personal associates of the primeval Lord, Śrī Kṛṣṇa, are His devotees, who are identical with Him. He is complete with His entourage of devotees.

'''[[CC Adi 1.82 (1975)|Ādi 1.82]]:''' Now I have worshiped all the various levels of devotees. Worshiping them is the source of all good fortune.

'''[[CC Adi 1.83 (1975)|Ādi 1.83]]:''' In the first verse I have invoked a general benediction, but in the second I have prayed to the Lord in a particular form.

'''[[CC Adi 1.84 (1975)|Ādi 1.84]]:''' "I offer my respectful obeisances unto Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya and Lord Nityānanda, who are like the sun and moon. They have arisen simultaneously on the horizon of Gauḍa to dissipate the darkness of ignorance and thus wonderfully bestow benediction upon all."

'''[[CC Adi 1.85-86 (1975)|Ādi 1.85-86]]:''' Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, the Personalities of Godhead, who formerly appeared in Vṛndāvana and were millions of times more effulgent than the sun and moon, have arisen over the eastern horizon of Gauḍadeśa [West Bengal], being compassionate for the fallen state of the world.

'''[[CC Adi 1.87 (1975)|Ādi 1.87]]:''' The appearance of Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya and Prabhu Nityānanda has surcharged the world with happiness.

'''[[CC Adi 1.88-89 (1975)|Ādi 1.88-89]]:''' As the sun and moon drive away darkness by their appearance and reveal the nature of everything, these two brothers dissipate the darkness of ignorance covering the living beings' and enlighten them with knowledge of the Absolute Truth.

'''[[CC Adi 1.90 (1975)|Ādi 1.90]]:''' The darkness of ignorance is called kaitava, the way of cheating, which begins with religiosity, economic development, sense gratification and liberation.

'''[[CC Adi 1.91 (1975)|Ādi 1.91]]:''' "The great scripture Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, compiled by Mahā-muni Vyāsadeva from four original verses, describes the most elevated and kindhearted devotees and completely rejects the cheating ways of materially motivated religiosity. It propounds the highest principle of eternal religion, which can factually mitigate the threefold miseries of a living being and award the highest benediction of full prosperity and knowledge. Those willing to hear the message of this scripture in a submissive attitude of service can at once capture the Supreme Lord in their hearts. Therefore there is no need for any scripture other than Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam."

'''[[CC Adi 1.92 (1975)|Ādi 1.92]]:''' The foremost process of cheating is to desire to achieve liberation by merging into the Supreme, for this causes the permanent disappearance of loving service to Kṛṣṇa.

'''[[CC Adi 1.93 (1975)|Ādi 1.93]]:''' "The prefix 'pra' [in the verse from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam] indicates that the desire for liberation is completely rejected."

'''[[CC Adi 1.94 (1975)|Ādi 1.94]]:''' All kinds of activities, both auspicious and inauspicious, that are detrimental to the discharge of transcendental loving service to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa are actions of the darkness of ignorance.

'''[[CC Adi 1.95 (1975)|Ādi 1.95]]:''' By the grace of Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityānanda, this darkness of ignorance is removed, and the truth is brought to light.

'''[[CC Adi 1.96 (1975)|Ādi 1.96]]:''' The Absolute Truth is Śrī Kṛṣṇa, and loving devotion to Śrī Kṛṣṇa exhibited in pure love is achieved through congregational chanting of the holy name, which is the essence of all bliss.

'''[[CC Adi 1.97 (1975)|Ādi 1.97]]:''' The sun and moon dissipate the darkness of the external world and thus reveal external material objects like pots and plates.

'''[[CC Adi 1.98 (1975)|Ādi 1.98]]:''' But these two brothers [Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityānanda] dissipate the darkness of the inner core of the heart, and thus They help one meet the two kinds of bhāgavatas [persons or things in relationship with the Personality of Godhead].

'''[[CC Adi 1.99 (1975)|Ādi 1.99]]:''' One of the bhāgavatas is the great scripture Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, and the other is the pure devotee absorbed in the mellows of loving devotion.

'''[[CC Adi 1.100 (1975)|Ādi 1.100]]:''' Through the actions of these two bhāgavatas the Lord instills the mellows of transcendental loving service into the heart of a living being, and thus the Lord, in the heart of His devotee, comes under the control of the devotee's love.

'''[[CC Adi 1.101 (1975)|Ādi 1.101]]:''' The first wonder is that both brothers appear simultaneously, and the other is that They illuminate the innermost depths of the heart.

'''[[CC Adi 1.102 (1975)|Ādi 1.102]]:''' These two, the sun and moon, are very kind to the people of the world. Thus for the good fortune of all, They have appeared on the horizon of Bengal.

'''[[CC Adi 1.103 (1975)|Ādi 1.103]]:''' Let us therefore worship the holy feet of these two Lords. Thus one can be rid of all difficulties on the path of self-realization.

'''[[CC Adi 1.104 (1975)|Ādi 1.104]]:''' I have invoked the benediction of the Lords with these two verses. Now please hear attentively the purport of the third.

'''[[CC Adi 1.105 (1975)|Ādi 1.105]]:''' I purposely avoid extensive description for fear of increasing the bulk of this book. I shall describe the essence as concisely as possible.

'''[[CC Adi 1.106 (1975)|Ādi 1.106]]:''' "Essential truth spoken concisely is true eloquence."

'''[[CC Adi 1.107 (1975)|Ādi 1.107]]:''' Simply hearing submissively will free one's heart from all the faults of ignorance, and thus one will achieve deep love for Kṛṣṇa. This is the path of peace.

'''[[CC Adi 1.108-109 (1975)|Ādi 1.108-109]]:''' If one patiently hears about the glories of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu and Śrī Advaita Prabhu-and Their devotees, devotional activities, names, fame, and the mellows of Their transcendental loving exchanges-one will learn the essence of the Absolute Truth. Therefore I have described these [in the Caitanya-caritāmṛta] with logic and discrimination.

'''[[CC Adi 1.110 (1975)|Ādi 1.110]]:''' Praying at the lotus feet of Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Raghunātha, always desiring their mercy, I, Kṛṣṇadāsa, narrate Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta, following in their footsteps.
</div>

<div style="float:right; clear:both;">'''[[CC Adi 2 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 2]]''' [[File:Go-next.png|link=CC Adi 2 (1975)|Ādi-līlā 2]]</div>
__NOTOC__
__NOEDITSECTION__

650728 - Letter to Buro written from Bombay

2019-02-17T12:59:54Z

Harshita:

[[Category:1965 - Letters]]
[[Category:Letters Written from - India]]
[[Category:Letters Written from - India, Bombay]]
[[Category:Lectures, Conversations and Letters - India]]
[[Category:Lectures, Conversations and Letters - India, Bombay]]
[[Category:Letters to Family]]
<div style="float:left">[[File:Go-previous.png|link=Category:Letters - by Date]]'''[[:Category:Letters - by Date|Letters by Date]], [[:Category:1965 - Letters|1965]]'''</div>
{{RandomImage}}
[[Category:1965 - Letters Needing Scans]]

July 28, 1965

A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami<br />
Camp Bombay July 28, 1965

My dear Buro,
On the eve of my leaving India for America on the 9th of August 1965, I want to see you for entrusting you with money and books in the matter of my publication SRIMAD BHAGWATAM so far advanced.

I am going to America on the mission of propagating my publication Srimad Bhagwatam and I am taking with me 200 sets X 3 volumes of books depending solely on the goodwill of Srila Prabhupada. I had no difficulty for getting the passport but it was too difficult to get the "P" form sanctioned on account of strict Exchange control, but by the grace of Srila Prabhupada yesterday the Controller of Exchange has allowed me to go.

When I first met Srila Prabhupada in 1922 as the young manager of Dr. Bose's Laboratory Ltd, at first sight He desired me to do what I am just going to do and I have taken all risks of life just to carry out His order. When he came to Bombay and you were only a child of four years old, on your bowing down before Him, He was pleased to bless you and six months later when I saw Him at Radhakunda along with you, because in those days you were my constant companion, His Divine Grace lovingly called you as the cowboy friend of Lord Krishna and enquired from you where were your cows? So do not forget such causeless mercy of a great associate of Lord Krishna and just try to corporate with me in this great mission and especially in my ripe old age of seventy.

Now the only difficulty is that in my absence the printing work will remain suspended for want of supervision.

What I want that you may take the responsibility and I am prepared to pay you Rs 100/- one hundred per month. Please [illegible handwriting] this cause of Srila Prabhupada. On your serving the cause of Srila Prabhupada you will be profited both materially and spiritually, which I am seeing very clearly. Once this publication is established you [illegible] will get lacs and crores and the loss which you might have thought of on my leaving you all alone, -will now be compensated sufficiently if you cooperate in this great work.

There is no anxiety for money now and I shall arrange for everything and you have simply to manage the affairs and take your remuneration also. I do not wish to entrust the matter to a third person because I am confident that you shall be able to do it nicely in my absence. The printing work must go on otherwise such a big project cannot be fructified.
I am reaching Calcutta (Howrah Station) on the (3rd) third of August 1965 at 11 a.m. by the down Calcutta mail via Nagpur.
Please, therefore, see me at the station at the above scheduled time If you however [illegible] to meet me (on 3/8/65 at 11 a.m) then please meet me at the following address where I shall put up viz. 65 A, Pathuriaghata Street [illegible] the house of Govindalal Bangur. Hope you are well and [illegible] we meet.

Yours affectionately,<br />
[Prabhupada's Signature]